Swain - Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music PDF

RELIGION • MUSIC
HISTORICAL DICTIONARY OF
“This book has much to offer the amateur and specialist alike, providing a
large body of factual information with illuminating introductions and over-
views that contextualize the material.”
—Melvin P. Unger, director, Riemenschneider Bach Institute,
Baldwin-Wallace College, Berea, Ohio
SWAIN
SacredMusic
“Joseph Swain impressively documents the people, places, concepts, and
repertory intertwined in the history of religious music. The net he casts is
wide; the trove is rich. Clerics, church musicians, and students alike will find it
a congenial companion.” HISTORICAL
—Steven E. Plank, professor and chair, Department of Musicology, DICTIONARY
Oberlin College, Oberlin, Ohio OF
Nearly all religious traditions have reserved a special place for sacred music.
SacredMusic
Whether an accompaniment for ritual or devotional purposes, music com-
posed for entire congregations or for the trained soloist, or music set to holy
words or purely instrumental, in one form or another, music is present. In fact,
in some traditions the relation between the music and the ritual is so intimate
that distinguishing between the two would be impossible.
Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music covers the most important aspects of

the sacred music of Buddhism, Christianity, Confucianism, Hinduism, Islam,
Judaism, and other religions. It provides useful information on all significant
traditions in a chronology, an introductory essay, a bibliography, appendixes,
and hundreds of cross-referenced dictionary entries on major types of music,
composers, key religious figures, specialized positions, genres of composi-
tion, technical terms, instruments, fundamental documents and sources, sig-
nificant places, and important musical compositions.
Joseph P. Swain has taught music history and theory at Phillips Academy in
Andover, Massachusetts, and Colgate University in Hamilton, New York, for
more than 25 years. He writes music criticism and critical theory and performs
regularly as a church organist, violist, and choir director.
For orders and information please contact the publisher

SCARECROW PRESS, INC.
A wholly owned subsidiary of
The Rowman & Littlefield Publishing Group, Inc.
4501 Forbes Boulevard, Suite 200
ISBN-13: 978-0-8108-5530-4
Lanham, Maryland 20706 ISBN-10: 0-8108-5530-5
1-800-462-6420 • fax 717-794-3803
www.scarecrowpress.com
Cover illustration by Jemma Street
JOSEPH P. SWAIN
Cover design by Allison Nealon
HD Sacred Music_LITHO.indd 1 9/8/06 9:55:05 AM

Historical Dictionary of
Sacred Music
Joseph P. Swain
The Scarecrow Press, Inc.

Lanham, Maryland • Toronto • Oxford
2006
PAGE i
................. 16141$ $$FM 09-01-06 11:15:39 PS
SCARECROW PRESS, INC.
Published in the United States of America
by Scarecrow Press, Inc.
A wholly owned subsidiary of
The Rowman & Littlefield Publishing Group, Inc.
4501 Forbes Boulevard, Suite 200, Lanham, Maryland 20706
www.scarecrowpress.com
PO Box 317
Oxford
OX2 9RU, UK
Copyright 2006 by Joseph P. Swain
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,

stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any
means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise,
without the prior permission of the publisher.
British Library Cataloguing in Publication Information Available
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Swain, Joseph Peter.
Historical dictionary of sacred music / Joseph P. Swain.
p. cm.
Appendices contain texts of the Roman Catholic and Anglican rites, and of
Shema and Kaddish.
Includes bibliographical references.
ISBN-13: 978-0-8108-5530-4 (hardcover : alk. paper)
ISBN-10: 0-8108-5530-5 (hardcover : alk. paper)
1. Church music–Dictionaries. 2. Synagogue music–Dictionaries. I. Title.
ML102.C5S83 2007
781.7003–dc22 2006019324

⬁ The paper used in this publication meets the minimum requirements of
American National Standard for Information Sciences—Permanence of Paper for
Printed Library Materials, ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992. Manufactured in the United
States of America.
PAGE ii
................. 16141$ $$FM 09-01-06 11:15:39 PS
Contents
Foreword Jon Woronoff v

Preface vii
Chronology xi
Introduction xvii
THE DICTIONARY 1
Appendix A: Texts of the Roman Catholic Rites 235
Appendix B: Shema and Kaddish 243
Bibliography 251
About the Author 299
iii
PAGE iii
................. 16141$ CNTS 09-01-06 11:15:41 PS
PAGE iv
................. 16141$ CNTS 09-01-06 11:15:42 PS
Editor’s Foreword
One thing nearly all religions have in common is a role for music. That
is a basic theme, but the variations on it are countless. In some religions,
denominations thereof, or sects, music can assume a primary position
in the liturgy, while in others it is scarcely present. In some contexts,
sacred music is very tightly defined, allowing very little development
or change, while in others it is constantly evolving, keeping up with
musical trends in the secular world, and sometimes moving so close to
secular music as to be scarcely recognizable as ‘‘sacred.’’ This music
may be mere imitation of precedent, slavishly copying what went be-
fore, or it can become incredibly creative and innovative. It may be
composed by clerics, church musicians, or rank outsiders, including
some of the greatest figures of the age, like Bach, Beethoven, and Mo-
zart. Whatever its role, music is an important aspect of religion, and
one that certainly deserves more attention.
That is partly the purpose of this Historical Dictionary of Sacred
Music, which focuses both on the common theme and many of the vari-
ations. Most of the dictionary entries are inevitably devoted to music in
the Christian churches of the West, since that is where it has developed
and flourished most. But there are also many entries on other tradi-
tions—Buddhist, Hindu, and Islamic, and also forms of shamanism. Al-
though there are fewer references to specific composers or works
elsewhere, this dictionary does provide a view of the types of music,
the instruments, and the role of music in many different settings. What
they all have in common is dealt with more specifically in the introduc-
tion. And the chronology follows some of the main trends. As always,
the bibliography is an important part of the book, and this time it is
particularly useful in helping readers obtain further information on
those aspects in which they are most keenly interested or know less
about.
PAGE v
................. 16141$ FRWD 09-01-06 11:15:45 PS
vi • EDITOR’S FOREWORD
This first volume on music in our series on literature and the arts was
written by Joseph P. Swain, who is familiar with the topic from different
angles. Most important, he has taught music history and theory for
more than 25 years at Phillips Academy and Colgate University. Dr.
Swain has also written many articles and books on music, including
sacred music. But he is also a practitioner, as organist and director of
music at St. Malachy’s Church in Sheburne, New York, as well as music
director of the Tapestry All-Centuries Singers in Clinton, New York. So
he knows what is of most interest to students and musicians, and in this
book he has compiled an impressive amount of information that can be
of use to specialists but also to a curious and informed general public.
Jon Woronoff
Series Editor
PAGE vi
................. 16141$ FRWD 09-01-06 11:15:45 PS
Preface
This Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music provides in one volume

basic information about the most important traditions, persons, places,
technical terms, and documents of sacred music. It also provides an ex-
tensive bibliography if the reader requires more information about any
of the entries. It is intended for musicians at all levels—students of sa-
cred music, interested lay persons, and composers of sacred music who
need technical advice about traditions, texts, and usages. The dictionary
assumes a basic musical vocabulary (e.g., ‘‘key,’’ ‘‘strophic form,’’
‘‘Baroque’’) and some familiarity with religious concepts and liturgical
practices (e.g., ‘‘Virgin Mary,’’ ‘‘Allah,’’ ‘‘Bible’’).
The dictionary covers the most important aspects of the sacred music
of Buddhism, Christianity, Confucianism, Hinduism, Islam, Judaism,
and certain other smaller groups. The cross references frequently indi-
cate an analogous entry in other religious traditions, even when there is
no direct historical relation, in order to highlight commonalities that
otherwise might be missed. Owing to the nature of sacred music and its
histories (discussed in the Introduction), as well as the most likely pub-
lic for the dictionary, the great majority of entries concern Christianity
and Judaism.
About one third of the entries are biographical: mostly composers but
also key religious figures (e.g., Martin Luther), writers (e.g., Boethius),
and publishers who influenced significantly the course of sacred music.
Composers who are very famous but not especially for their sacred
music (e.g., Ludwig van Beethoven) will have surprisingly brief entries
tailored specifically to the part of their oeuvre that is sacred, or none at
all. Also omitted are composers whose names live in the history of sa-
cred music because of a single outstanding work (e.g., Miserere of Gre-
gorio Allegri), but there is instead an entry for the work itself. Not
included are performers and scholars of sacred music. In a single vol-
vii
PAGE vii
................. 16141$ PREF 09-01-06 11:15:48 PS
viii • PREFACE
ume dealing with such a vast subject area, it was thought best to keep
the music itself front and center, and in any case the state of scholarship
may be assessed in the Bibliography.
Another third of the entries concern themselves with the various
genres, or types of sacred music (e.g., cantata, mass, songs of the hajj).
Something over one tenth deal with technical terms (e.g., Alleluia,
hazan, pipe organ, psalm tone, qı̄ ’rat). Other types of entries include
important documents and sources (e.g., Genevan Psalter, Oktoēchos of
Severus, Old Hall Manuscript), places, institutions (e.g., Chapel Royal),
important events (e.g., Council of Trent), and significant compositions
(e.g., Requiem of Gabriel Fauré) which include performance duration
and requirements. There is also an appendix which gives texts and
translations of the Christian and Jewish prayers most frequently set to
music.
There is no attempt to characterize the various religions in the dic-
tionary itself with entries such as ‘‘Buddhism’’ or ‘‘Anglicanism.’’ A
reader may get a foothold in one entry such as ‘‘Buddhist chant’’ and
thereafter the cross-references should lead to the other relevant entries.
In the interest of packing as much hard information into a single volume
as possible, furthermore, I have not tried to describe the way any kind of
sacred music sounds, or the sounds of sacred music themselves, nearly
impossible anyway, except when precise and technical terms will serve
(e.g., ‘‘six-voice imitative texture,’’ ‘‘mode 1 melody’’). Objective
facts—definitions, names, dates, places, orders of worship, etc.—make
up most of the information. Such treatment of the music may strike
some as rather cold, but it allows a much greater coverage, and besides,
no writing substitutes for hearing the music itself.
The compiler’s problem with such a vast and diverse subject as sa-
cred music is not the acquisition of information but rather deciding
what to include and what to omit. Some entries may merit their places
because of intrinsic worth, such as Monteverdi’s Vespers of the Blessed
Virgin (1610), a magnificent but unique composition without significant
influence, but more often precious space is allotted to persons or events
that affected the course of sacred music history in some way. Thus, Gi-
ovanni da Palestrina has more lines than Orlandus Lassus. The latter is
one of the great geniuses of the Western tradition whose sacred music
represents every bit as great an artistic achievement as Palestrina’s, but
Palestrina became the icon of proper sacred music for later centuries
PAGE viii
................. 16141$ PREF 09-01-06 11:15:48 PS
PREFACE • ix
while Lassus’ reputation unjustly faded. And while John Wesley is less
widely known among musicians than Beethoven, the Methodist founder
exercises a much wider influence on Christian music today than did the
great German composer’s few contributions—great as they may be.
The relevance for the present day, the end product of historical influ-
ence, is inevitably a weighty consideration. While many traditions and
musical practices of sacred music today trace their origins back millen-
nia, recent events within the Western traditions, particularly persons,
receive slightly more emphasis.
Many people—scholars, teachers, ministers, and rabbis—have gener-
ously given me their expert advice in many areas, without which I could
not have finished the book. In particular, I would like to recognize the
contributions of Mr. Stephen Best, Dr. Noël Bisson, Prof. John Ross
Carter, Rabbi Garson Herzfeld, Prof. Omid Safi, Mr. Mark Shiner,
Rabbi Michael Tayvah, and Fr. Jerome Weber.
The Humanities Division of Colgate University generously provided
funds for two student research assistants, Heather Wick, who compiled
a list of potential biographies, and Annabel Truesdell, who researched
and wrote some of the shorter ones (signaled in the dictionary by ‘‘at’’).
I must also recognize Jon Woronoff of Scarecrow Press, who sup-
ported my idea for such a historical dictionary from the outset and of-
fered much valuable advice along the way.
My deepest appreciation to all who supported this project.
PAGE ix
................. 16141$ PREF 09-01-06 11:15:48 PS
PAGE x
................. 16141$ PREF 09-01-06 11:15:48 PS
Chronology
c. 1000 B. C. Rule of King David, traditional author and compiler of

the Book of Psalms.
c. 420 B. C. Synagogues established; divine service ordained by the
Sanhedrin.
A. D. 70 Destruction of the Temple in Jerusalem by the Romans; in-
strumental music in Jewish worship is prohibited as a sign of mourning.
c. 400 Oktoēchos of Severus collection of Byzantine hymn texts. St.
Romanos develops kontakion hymn form for Byzantine liturgy.
c. 500 System of accents for chanting the Hebrew Scriptures brought
into use by the Masoretes. First wave of bhajan, popular Hindu songs,
in India.
590–604 Pontificate of St. Gregory the Great.
c. 622 The Prophet Muhammed institutes the call to prayer, the
‘adhān.
c. 700 Role of the Jewish hazzan changes from caretaker to chanter
of the Scriptures and leader of song.
711 Muslims invade the Iberian peninsula.
c. 760 Yehudai Gaon of Sura standardizes the synagogal chant.
c. 850 Byzantine chant brought to Slavic peoples by Sts. Cyril and
Methodius.
c. 875 First Jewish siddur compiled by Rav Amram.
c. 900 Earliest sources of Gregorian chant, recorded in staffless
neumes at St. Gall and Laon. Musica enchiriadis, earliest source of
xi
PAGE xi
................. 16141$ CHRN 09-01-06 11:15:52 PS
xii • CHRONOLOGY
polyphonic mass propers and ordinaries. Earliest sources of Byzantine

chant with decipherable melodies.
c. 950 Abū’l-Faradj al-Isfahāni compiles Kitāb al-Aghāni (‘‘Book of
Songs’’). Aaron Ben Asher founds the Tiberian system of Biblical ac-
cents.
c. 996 First Winchester Troper preserves music and text of Quem
quaeritis liturgical drama.
c. 1000 Precise pitch notation of Gregorian chant using staves; Hart-
ker Antiphoner. Earliest written sources of sāmavedic chant.
c. 1025 Guido d’Arezzo introduces staff lines to express pitch height
in chants more precisely and a system of sight-singing.
c. 1050 Second Winchester Troper preserves first practical book of
polyphony.
1085 Fall of Toledo; Mozarabic rite suppressed in Spain.
c. 1100 Earliest Missinai melodies. Earliest notated piyyutim. Jaya-
deva composes the Gı̄ta-Govinda in India.
c. 1160 Magnus Liber Organi collection of organum begins to be
compiled. Earliest notated Chinese ya-yüeh.
c. 1350 Guillaume de Machaut composes La Messe de Nostre Dame,
first mass cycle by a single composer.
c. 1425–35 Earliest cantus firmus masses by Leonel Power and John
Dunstable.
1409 Süleyman Celibi composes the mawlı̄d called the ‘‘Way to Sal-
vation.’’
c. 1425 Rabbi Jacob Molin standardizes the Ashkenazic synagogue

liturgy.
c. 1450 Guillaume Dufay’s Missa Se La Face Ay Pale uses a secular
tune as cantus firmus. Practices of chanting in Ashkenazic liturgy, stan-
dardized by Jacob Molin, are compiled.
PAGE xii
................. 16141$ CHRN 09-01-06 11:15:52 PS
CHRONOLOGY • xiii
1484 Puranda Dasa, composer of Hindu kirtana, born in India.

c. 1490 Earliest alphabetic pitch notation for Russian chant. Earliest
extant polyphonic Requiem, composed by Johannes Ockeghem.
c. 1475–1500 Structural imitation becomes standard texture for poly-
phonic masses and motets, particularly notable in the works of Josquin
Desprez.
1524 Earliest printed collections of Lutheran chorales.
1526 Martin Luther’s Deutsche Messe (German Mass).
1540 Constance Songbook published.
1545–1563 Council of Trent enacts reforms in Roman Catholic litur-
gical music.
1547 Heinrich Glarean publishes his Dodechachordon updating the
theoretical recognition of church modes to 12.
1550 John Merbecke publishes Booke of Common Praier Noted
(London).
1562 Third Genevan Psalter published.
1567 Missa Papae Marcelli by Giovanni da Palestrina published.
1586 Lucas Osiander’s Fünfftzig geistliche Lieder und Psalmen (Nur-
emburg), first printed collection of cantional chorales with melody in
the soprano voice.
1587 Israel Najara brings out first printed collection of devotional
poems (zemirotim) in Safed.
1594 The organ is used as part of a Sabbath ritual in Prague.
1614–1615 Publication in Rome of the so-called Medicean chant-
books containing revisions of traditional Latin chants.
1623 Salamone Rossi publishes Ha-Shirim Asher Li’Shlomo, settings
of traditional Jewish liturgical texts to modern musical style, in Venice.
1629 Rabbi Leone da Modena founds a Jewish music academy in
Venice.
PAGE xiii
................. 16141$ CHRN 09-01-06 11:15:52 PS
xiv • CHRONOLOGY
1652–1656 Patriarch Nikon promotes polyphony in Russian chant.

1700 Erdmann Neumeister publishes Geistliche Cantaten statt einer
Kirchen-Music, poetic texts for liturgy modeled after Italian operatic
conventions.
1707 First hymnal of Isaac Watts, Hymns and Spiritual Songs, setting
psalm paraphrases.
1707–1708 Johann Sebastian Bach’s earliest authenticated cantatas
performed at Mühlhausen.
1712 B. H. Brocke publishes Der für die Sünden der Welt gemarterte
und sterbende Jesus, a popular paraphrase of the passion story set by
Telemann and Handel among others.
1717–1718 George Frederic Handel’s Chandos Anthems.
1723 December 25: First performance of J. S. Bach’s Magnificat, St.
Thomas Church, Leipzig, Saxony (Germany).
1724 April 7: First performance of J. S. Bach’s St. John Passion.
1727 April 11: First performance of J. S. Bach’s St. Matthew Pas-
sion. October 27: First performance of Handel’s Coronation Anthems.
1734 December 25–27: First performance of J. S. Bach’s Christmas
Oratorio, Parts I–III.
1737 First Methodist hymnal compiled by John Wesley.
1739 Publication of Part III of J. S. Bach’s Clavier-Übung.
1741 14 September: Handel completes the orchestration to Mes-
siah.
1749 Completion of J. S. Bach’s Mass in B Minor.
c. 1750 R. Israel Bal Shem Tov founds Hassidism and teaches a sig-
nificant spirituality for congregational singing.
1791 Requiem by Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart.
1801 A Collection of Spiritual Songs and Hymns, first hymnal for
African-American use published in Philadelphia.
PAGE xiv
................. 16141$ CHRN 09-01-06 11:15:52 PS
CHRONOLOGY • xv
1803 First printed collection of spirituals published in Philadelphia.

1815 Israel Jacobson introduces the organ to synagogue liturgy in
Berlin.
1822 Israel Lovy introduces four-voiced choral singing to synagogue
liturgy in Paris.
1823 Missa Solemnis by Ludwig van Beethoven.
1826 Salomon Sulzer begins modernizing the Jewish cantorate in Vi-
enna.
1829 11 March: Revival of J. S. Bach’s St. Matthew Passion in Ber-
lin, credited with igniting an explosion of interest in Bach’s music.
c. 1830 Chrysanthus of Madytus reforms the Byzantine chant nota-
tion.
1837 Prosper Guéranger founds the abbey of St. Pierre at Solesmes,
France, a center for the revival of Gregorian chant. December 5: Pre-
miere of Requiem by Hector Berlioz in Paris.
1838 Solomon Sulzer publishes Vol. 1 of Schir Zion.
1846 26 August: Premiere of Felix Mendelssohn’s Elijah in Bir-
mingham.
1861 Hymns Ancient and Modern published in England.
1870 The Ceciliam movement publishes the so-called Ratisbon Edi-
tion of Latin chant.
1874 22 May: Premiere of Giuseppe Verdi’s Requiem in Milan.
1882 The Congress of Arezzo introduces the Solesmes versions of
traditional Latin chant.
1894 17 May: Premiere of Gabriel Fauré’s Requiem.
1896 First edition of the modern chant book Liber Usualis.
1903 22 November: Pope St. Pius X promulgates Tra le sollecitudini
(Motu proprio) regulating music of the Roman Catholic Church.
PAGE xv
................. 16141$ CHRN 09-01-06 11:15:53 PS
xvi • CHRONOLOGY
1921 Mass in G minor by Ralph Vaughn Williams.

1926 Sancta Civitas, cantata by Edward Elgar.
1932 Oratorio-opera Moses und Aron composed by Arnold
Schoenberg.
1945 Missa Cantuariensis by Edmund Rubbra.
1947 Messe Solennelle ‘‘Salve Regina’’ by Jean Langlais.
1948 Mass for chorus, soloists, and 10 winds by Igor Stravinksy.
1949 Taizé interdenominational community founded.
1956 20th-Century Folk Mass composed by Geoffrey Beaumont.
1960 Missa Super Modos Duodecimales, a mass composed with serial
technique, by Anton Heiler.
1963 4 December: Second Vatican Council in Rome promulgates the
Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy.
1964 Misa Criolla by Ariel Ramirez.
1965 Passio et mors Domini nostri Jesu Christi secundum Lucam by
Krzyztof Penderecki. Chichester Psalms by Leonard Bernstein.
1974 Magnificat by Penderecki.
1979 Publication of Graduale Triplex, comparing modern chant nota-
tion with earliest sources.
2000 Lamentations and Praises of John Tavener.
PAGE xvi
................. 16141$ CHRN 09-01-06 11:15:53 PS
Introduction
Sacred music is a universal phenomenon of humanity. Where there is

faith, there is music to express it. Every major religious tradition and
most minor ones have music and have it in abundance and variety.
There is music to accompany ritual and music purely for devotion,
music for large congregations and music for trained soloists, music that
sets holy words, and music without words at all. In some traditions, the
relation between music and religious ritual is so intimate that it is inac-
curate to speak of the music accompanying the ritual. Rather, to per-
form the ritual is to sing, and to sing the ritual is to perform it.
WHAT IS SACRED MUSIC?
That kind of intimacy begs the question whether the tones uttered dur-
ing the ritual are properly considered music in the usual sense at all. In
traditional Islam, the heightened speech or cantillation used to read the
Qur’ān in religious rites is not so considered by imams, even though it
might possibly be written down by ethnomusicologists with pitch nota-
tion; it is simply the proper way to proclaim the Qur’ān. Any devotional
music outside the mosque is suspect as a temptation of the secular
world (although in certain sects popular religious music associated with
particular festivals and temple rites has developed). In this case, and
that of Theravada Buddhism, too, and certain early Christian sects, the
term ‘‘sacred music’’ is nearly empty.
In Hindu India, on the other hand, virtually all of the arts, until very
recent times, owe their inspiration to religion, and even the Hindustani
and Karnatic classical music performed in concert halls comprises texts
drawn on sacred themes. ‘‘Sacred music’’ in this context is nearly re-
dundant.
xvii
PAGE xvii
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:55 PS
xviii • INTRODUCTION
So a direct translation of ‘‘sacred music’’ into certain other cultures

may well elicit a kind of puzzlement. In the West, the line demarcating
sacred from secular music is clearer than anywhere else. Yet, even in a
Western context, what counts as ‘‘sacred music’’ is not simply a matter
of the music heard in a church or synagogue. The category appears to
admit of degree—works can be more or less sacred.
The most sacred would be liturgical music, music explicitly required
as part of a ritual, such as a sung mass, a psalm in a vespers service, or
a required proper hymn. Next would come devotional music apart from
liturgy, either personal or public: processional songs, Italian laude,
songs from the Sacred Harp collection sung in homes, etc. These two
categories dominate the middles ages and Renaissance in Europe and
the early colonial period of North America and represent the sacred/
secular distinction at its strongest, secular music being any sort neither
liturgical nor devotional.
Thereafter, the categories branch out and the distinction blurs. A
third kind of Western music often considered sacred, but not without
qualification, is music composed on Bible stories or lives of saints but
with little connection to liturgy or to private devotions and often be-
longing to no particular sect of Christianity. Such compositions flour-
ished after the invention of opera just before 1600, when art music in
general began to acquire strong narrative and dramatic properties and
to take on a larger role in public entertainment, to reach into the grow-
ing middle and mercantile classes, to attain, in short, the status of an art
to be contemplated for its own sake without having to accompany some
cultural activity. Certain kinds of composition, particularly instrumen-
tal genres, could cross over from the strictly liturgical to much more
worldly, even commercial uses. ‘‘Christmas’’ concertos, such as Ar-
cangelo Corelli’s famous op. 6, no. 8 (c. 1690, pub. 1714), accompa-
nied a liturgy but doubled as household music. Franz Joseph Haydn’s
‘‘Seven Last Words of Our Saviour from the Cross,’’ originally com-
posed as orchestral meditations for a Lenten service in Cadiz (1787),
became famous through more accessible versions for string quartet
(1787) and piano (not arranged by Haydn). Other works, such as Johann
Kuhnau’s ‘‘Biblical’’ Sonatas (1700) for keyboard, have no liturgical
role whatever. The oratorio trod the same path, beginning within the
church as an extra-liturgical devotion in 17th-century Rome and
quickly making its way into the courts and eventually the theater. The
PAGE xviii
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:55 PS
INTRODUCTION • xix
most famous exemplar, Handel’s Messiah, which he entitled A Sacred

Oratorio, embodies the paradox of this kind of sacred music: the entire
text is Biblical, minimally adapted, and yet tickets were sold for the first
performance, which took place in a large public hall in Dublin in 1742.
The translocation from church to concert hall also produced a large
repertory of works composed in liturgical forms but which live on
chiefly as concert works: a fourth category of symphonic masses, canta-
tas, motets, and sacred songs that are the bread and butter of choral
societies throughout the western world. Once again, many of these
originated as, or were at least intended to be, liturgical works, but the
logistical requirements for their execution—large orchestras and
choruses—were climbing just as interest in liturgical music and in
Christianity in general was declining rapidly at the onset of the 19th
century. Some works, with Ludwig van Beethoven’s massive Missa
Solemnis (1823) perhaps setting the trend, landed in the concert hall
chiefly because they demand extraordinary performance forces and
overwhelm the liturgy by sheer length, but few churches can afford the
regular performance of even a comparatively modest mass by Franz
Schubert.
SACRED MUSIC AND HISTORY
This rich and wonderfully varied repertory grew up chiefly in Christian

Europe because that tradition failed to do what religious traditions else-
where practiced as a matter of principle—to resist history.
Music, generally speaking, lends itself least to preservation of all the
fine arts, and composition with and performance from notation is still a
peculiarly Western tradition that distinguishes it from the other musics
of the world, sacred or secular. Many religious traditions have posi-
tively discouraged any writing of music, preferring to hand it on by rote
from elder to novice in oral tradition. Thus, singers of Coptic chant
spend 20 years or more learning their repertory, and the samāvedic
chanters of the Hindu tradition attain such mastery that some can recite
whole passages from memory in reverse or begin at any point within
many volumes of scripture.1 Strictly speaking, music known only
through oral tradition has no history because we can know only its pres-
ent form. There is no way of telling whether it was different in the past,
PAGE xix
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:55 PS
xx • INTRODUCTION
and mere prose accounts of what happened, numerous in some tradi-

tions, operate at a great remove from the actual music and give little
specific sense of it. History is difficult if not impossible without written
records.
Yet it is a curious coincidence that a number of different religious
traditions began developing a means of writing their music around the
turn of the second millennium A. D: the earliest Gregorian chant books
about 900; Byzantine chant books from the 10th century; samāvedic
chant from the 11th century; Jewish piyyutim in the 11th century; Chi-
nese ya-yüeh from the 12th century. The reason, at least in some of
these cases, is that the repertory of sacred chant had grown too large to
be committed to memory reliably, and so notation was invented to pre-
vent the inevitable creeping change that always accompanies the more
casual oral traditions such as folk music. Here, in black and white, is a
second obstacle to a history of sacred music—the resistance to change
itself. For if the music is ever constant, then there is no history, and this
state of affairs is exactly what many religious traditions have tried to
achieve, and in the main they have succeeded. The proper musical set-
ting of a sacred text is considered immutable, a reflection of the divine
perfection that never needs improvement. Inventing new formulae for
such chants would be as abhorrent for a Copt as altering the text of the
Gospels for most Christians.
Early on in Europe, this attitude seems to have relaxed compared to
other traditional cultures. Lois Ibsen al Faruqi suggests that the central
conception of God changed from one of transcendence and immutabil-
ity to a more personal, humanist image and therefore allowed changes
in modes of worshipping Him.2 Somehow the West adopted a different
standard for what transmitted the sense of the sacred: rather than being
an immutable facet of the Word, the music could develop and change
and continue to convey the Word with reverence and awe as long as it
did not emulate the music of the secular world. It is impossible to say
when this change of attitude came about, but it is certain that Christian
communities were composing new hymns, that is, non-Biblical texts to
be sung, by the fourth century. Whatever the explanation, the dissocia-
tion of the sacred semantic in music—the sense of what is holy in
music—from the Biblical text itself is what allows sacred music in the
West to have so rich a history.
PAGE xx
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:56 PS
INTRODUCTION • xxi
THE KEY EVENTS IN THE WEST
The most important developments in the history of sacred music in the

West are four. The first was this allowance of change in sacred chanting
and new compositions that could be admitted to liturgy. This relaxed
conception of sacred music made possible everything that followed.
The second key event was the invention of polyphony about A. D.
1000. Not only is the sounding of simultaneous and coordinated melo-
dies the foundation of all Western art music both sacred and secular,
but it created a means for compositional creativity while remaining
faithful to a venerable musical tradition, a technique that would serve
for centuries in many different guises. The technique is the cantus fir-
mus: a traditional chant, often sung slowly and repeatedly, accompa-
nied by melodic inventions of the composer. From this simple premise
grew the great repertory of motets, cyclic cantus firmus masses, and
all the subgenres we know as ‘‘classical polyphony’’ as composed by
Guillaume Du Fay, Josquin Desprez, Giovanni da Palestrina, Orlandus
Lassus, William Byrd, and their colleagues and disciples. The origins
of this style in chant remained audible even when a composition did not
quote a traditional melody, as often happened by the 16th century.
The third signal event was the Reformation as widespread disputes
about the very nature of sacred music arose for the first time since An-
tiquity. Martin Luther’s chief and lasting reform of the Roman Catholic
mass promoted congregational singing from its customary peripheral
role in extra-liturgical processions to a central place in Eucharistic lit-
urgy. Jean Calvin’s reform was much more reactionary. By permitting
only psalm texts to be sung, he temporarily restored the ancient and
immutable union of music with the Word of God that had been aban-
doned by Western Christianity at least 12 centuries before.
The fourth key event was the invention of opera in the last decade of
the 16th century. Opera clarified once and for all differences in compo-
sitional techniques, materials, and above all sound that had increasingly
separated music in the church from music at court. Two ways of com-
posing—sometimes called the stile antico (‘‘ancient style’’) and the stile
moderno (‘‘modern style’’)—had become essentially separate lan-
guages. Opera made this separation explicit by creating a new musical
institution, musical theater. Composers trained in the old church style
quickly succumbed to the temptation to set sacred texts in an operatic
PAGE xxi
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:56 PS
xxii • INTRODUCTION
manner that could have no link with the traditional chant. In abandoning
traditional chant and its polyphonic descendants, would sacred music
finally lose its mark of distinction?
THE DISTINCTION OF SACRED MUSIC
Despite great variety in culture and creed throughout the world, a fun-
damental conception of the character of sacred music is held largely in
common: it is chant. All the religious traditions seem to have some form
of it, though there are distinctive traditions to be sure. Its sound is iconic
of religious music.
In most types of chant, three musical qualities combine. First, it is
pure vocal music: while some kinds of Eastern chanting uses clappers,
bells, or other percussion to articulate liturgy, accompaniment by in-
struments in the Western sense of doubling melodies or adding harmon-
ies is alien to most chant traditions. Second, it is monophonic: one note
at a time, without harmonization. Third, it is non-metric, or in ‘‘free
rhythm’’: regular beats and time measures are usually absent, as is the
periodic accenting of such beats that is the essence of meter.
If the substrate of a sacred music tradition is its chant, the develop-
ment, complication, flowering, and enrichment of that tradition—in
short, its history—comes from modifying one or more of these three
critical features of chant. The history of Western sacred music, with
significant correspondences in other traditions, can be conceived as
processes of adding instruments to a purely vocal sonority, adding new
melodies to a single line to create polyphony, and replacing free rhythm
with metric rhythm. Sometimes one kind of change may dominate and
proceed independently for a period; at other times these processes affect
one another essentially.
Like traditional Islam and certain Buddhist sects, early Christianity
regarded music with some suspicion as a symbol of paganism and the
sinful, secular world, and particularly instrumental music, which had
long associations with Greek and Roman rites. Thus the earliest Chris-
tian liturgical music seems to have consisted entirely of psalms, sung
after the Jewish manner, with antiphonal singing introduced fairly early
on. Nevertheless, by the 10th century the organ had secured a place as
the one instrument allowed to accompany chant, and the exclusive reli-
PAGE xxii
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:56 PS
INTRODUCTION • xxiii
ance on this one versatile instrument, as well as its very antiquity, are
what make the pipe organ by far the single most powerful instrumental
symbol of the sacred in the West even today.
About the same time that the organ moved into the church, the chant
acquired a new, festival mode of presentation: polyphony, more than
one melody sung simultaneously. At first the additional melody was as
simple as could be, merely doubling the original chant melody note for
note at a predetermined consonant interval such as the perfect fifth, a
short step away from the normal occurrence of singing in octaves by
men and boys. The true breakthrough came in southern France in the
first half of the 12th century with the elaboration of the added melody
by allowing several of its notes to be sung against a sustained single
note of the original chant, a cantus firmus. For the first time, polyphony
consisted of simultaneous melodies that were melodically and rhythmi-
cally independent to an ever-greater degree, one of the hallmarks of the
Western musical tradition. But the syntax of polyphony depended heav-
ily on the occurrence of certain harmonic consonances, mainly the per-
fect octave and perfect fifth, and as the coordination of the two, then
three, and by the turn of the 13th century, four melodies to make these
consonances at the right moment required a means of measuring the
time with much greater precision than chant had ever wanted. The solu-
tion, developed in France from the 12th through the mid-14th centuries
and ending with the invention of modern mensural notation, threatened
to rob church music of its free flowing rhythm by constraining notes to
be countable in terms of a standard time unit, or beat, and then by or-
ganizing those beats into metric groups defined by recurring accents.
Meter, the sign of dance, had come to the church as a practical necessity
of polyphony.
To be sure, introducing precise time measure into church music did
not convert the mystical chant into dance music at a stroke, for the ele-
ment of meter, while discrete in one sense, in other senses admits of
degree. Meter can be strong and regular, as in dance, but also weak,
irregular, and ephemeral as in the sacred polyphony of Palestrina and
his colleagues of the high Renaissance. Even certain kinds of chant,
such as hymns, have a vague periodicity deriving from the poetic meter
of their texts. As it grew fierce by the 14th century, the very indepen-
dence of melody that required the adoption of time measure in the first
place ironically ensured a less periodic distribution of melodic accents,
PAGE xxiii
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:56 PS
xxiv • INTRODUCTION
so that the resulting meter in the sacred polyphony is weak. Indeed,

much of the genius of Catholic polyphony through the 15th and 16th
centuries lay in its preservation of something like a mystical, chant-like
rhythmic flow despite a coordinated texture of six simultaneous melo-
dies or more.
Thus, Renaissance polyphony avoided the principal danger of all
these modifications to chant: that the result would sound like secular
court music. Having long abandoned the premise of other world reli-
gions, that liturgical music embodied a divine essence and therefore
should never change, Christian authorities instead sought to maintain
an essential distinction between music for the liturgy and that heard
in the secular world of court and workplace. Despite the introduction of
the organ, polyphony, and meter, a strategy of maintaining the tradi-
tional chant as the core of liturgical music while the innovations slowly
accrued around it largely succeeded in maintaining this distinction.
Nevertheless, the ‘‘corruption and depravity’’ of Catholic church music
became a contentious matter with the onset of the Reformation in the
early 16th century, with Martin Luther and Jean Calvin radically re-
forming many of its practices in order to keep secular influences at bay.
The psalmody promoted by Calvin and brought to life in the Genevan
Psalter attempted a return to the purity of chant while simplifying its
rhythmic subtleties so that musically untrained congregants could sing
it. Spurning all the creative sacred poetry of the medieval Latin hymns,
Calvin permitted only the Biblical psalms, metricized to facilitate learn-
ing and memorization, set to simple tunes. He preferred no harmoniza-
tion at all; the tunes in the Genevan Psalter and its imitators have simple
note-against-note arrangements. Instruments were forbidden. The result
is an ascetic sacred song clearly set apart from the music of the world.
Many of its spare characteristics, through necessity if not theological
principle, crossed the Atlantic and flourished in the numerous sects de-
scended from Calvin in the American colonies.
The Lutheran chorale and the Anglican hymn did not quarrel so
much with Catholic musical aesthetics, adapting in fact many Catholic
hymns, as make congregational singing possible through texts in the
vernacular languages and a stronger metric profile in their melodies or
adaptations. They, too, established a character of hymnody sufficiently
distinct from contemporary secular music.
On the defensive, Catholic authorities responded to a number of the
PAGE xxiv
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:56 PS
INTRODUCTION • xxv
reformer’s criticisms in the final years of the Council of Trent (1545–

1563) while yet affirming the propriety of polyphony for liturgy. They
also moved to restrict the use of instruments besides the organ that had
been slowly creeping into liturgy, and thus gave the a cappella aesthetic
for church music its moment of reference. They insisted that the sacred
texts, often rendered unintelligible in motets by complex overlap of
voices in polyphony, be set in clearer textures. They tried to outlaw
‘‘profane’’ melodies of erotic madrigals from being heard as cantus
firmi in masses, and to prevent the adventurous Italian secular chromati-
cism from infecting the modal purity of Catholic polyphony. In affirm-
ing the polyphonic tradition, the Church rejected for four more
centuries the Protestant ideal of congregational singing and kept sacred
music in the hands of trained professional singers, at least officially.
But by insisting on certain key elements of the musical language—
voices only, melodies without chromaticism, and polyphonic texture—
they also managed to keep their sacred music apart from the world,
maintaining that critical sacred/secular distinction at the very moment
European music experienced a fundamental reorientation.
The 16th century was the first in the history of Western music that
showed a clear demarcation between the sound of art music for the
churches and art music for the courts, salons, intellectual academies,
and other secular locales. One can speak of a Renaissance secular musi-
cal language, or at least a dialect, distinct from the reigning language
of sacred music in which every musician was trained. Naturally, as
when any two language groups have close contact, there were mutual
influences, and it was still common for secular compositions such as
Heinrich Isaac’s farewell to his home city ‘‘Innsbruck, ich muß dich
lassen’’ to be adapted as contrafacta to sacred hymnody merely by
changing the text. By stopping this process, the fathers of the Council
of Trent widened the gap and preserved a style of music in a ‘‘pure’’
state, much as Renaissance humanists restored the Latin language to
its ‘‘pure’’ classical state. With the development of ever more tempting
secular styles in the 17th century, Catholic, Lutheran, and Anglican
church musicians would be forced to choose between them and the
iconic sacred polyphony frozen in the 16th century.
The greatest temptations came from the invention of opera at the turn
of the 17th century in Florence and Rome, a new genre that rapidly
spread over all of Europe and transformed the conception of music from
PAGE xxv
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:57 PS
xxvi • INTRODUCTION
a primarily lyrical art devoted to contemplation of God and man to a

conception of music as a dramatic art, capable of conveying character
and action. The inventors redeployed the elements of late-16th-century
secular music to create the new textures of recitative and aria, which,
when properly combined with modern functional harmony, founded the
musical language of the Baroque, rhythmically driven and metrically
much more dancelike than any polyphonist would have ever desired.
Most churchmen could not resist. Operalike genres of sacred concerto,
sacred symphony, oratorio, Neapolitan mass, and church cantata
sprouted to accommodate sacred texts. In sound, their arias and recita-
tives are indistinguishable from their secular counterparts. Only the oc-
casional polyphonic chorus recalled the sacred semantic. Even that
distinction weakened, as choruses found their way into coronations,
French opera, and other secular celebrations as well as oratorio. Thus,
many of Johann Sebastian Bach’s magnificent church cantatas are re-
worked secular pieces, made sacred by a Pietistic text and perhaps the
inclusion of a Lutheran chorale.3
The greatly compromised sacred semantic, to say nothing of the sci-
entific revolution or the Enlightenment, caused a serious decline in the
fortunes of Lutheran and Anglican music beginning in the late 18th
century. Leading composers were not attracted by a sacred music that
merely aped opera and symphony and other secular genres while giving
up their flexibility. As a youth, Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart had a per-
manent appointment at the Salzburg Cathedral, but he could not wait to
escape to Vienna for a much less secure career writing opera. Neither
did anyone want to compose in an academic musical language frozen
in the past. Paradoxically, recovery of that past, restoration of musical
traditions that connoted the transcendent, became the answer to the
sorry contemporary situation in the 19th century. This was the time of
the Cecillian movement beginning in Germany, the recovery and re-
vival of Gregorian chant at Solesmes, and the Oxford movement in En-
gland.4 This was when Palestrina was most idealized.
Such efforts flouted the main aesthetic impulse of the culture at large
in the later 19th and 20th centuries: the demand for originality in high
degree, for near absolute individuality in art. The terms of the conflict
were clear: to be artists, modernizers composed and promoted sacred
music, if at all, in their contemporary idiom, flouting the unwritten law
observed since the middle ages that required liturgical music to be dis-
PAGE xxvi
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:57 PS
INTRODUCTION • xxvii
tinct from secular; traditionalists campaigned to restore the distinction

by reviving musical languages whose sacred semantics were beyond
doubt. The conflict affected non-Western and non-Christian traditions
within reach. Cantor Solomon Sulzer of Austria provoked controversy
when he arranged traditional Jewish chants in contemporary idiom and
brought the organ into the synagogue. Already in the previous century
Peter the Great had reinforced the new polyphony added to Russian
znamennı̄y chant by importing Western notation, driving the dissident
‘‘Old Believers’’ into the mountains.
The principal thrust of the 19th century liturgical movement—the
Cecilians and Oxford proponents in particular—wanted to restore a vi-
brant spirituality to liturgies grown tired and perfunctory, and some of
these activists saw congregational singing as one means to this end. For
Catholics, this would mean recognizing a practice that, it could well
be argued, had been simmering beneath the surface for centuries, even
bubbling up in isolated regions here and there without official blessing;
for Protestants it meant merely the revival of a liturgical reform that
had been part of their very foundation.
Such spirited congregational singing, ironically enough, had already
flowered for two centuries in the cultural backwater of America. (Latin
America had adopted the old Roman Catholic musical traditions early
on, with cathedrals in Mexico City, Lima, and Rio di Janiero boasting
music equal in quality to the greatest in Europe.) The seeds of a rough
democratization of sacred music sown by Luther and especially Calvin
found fertile ground in the American colonies, with their largely dissi-
dent Protestant distrust of central authorities and privileged classes, in-
cluding highly trained musicians. Congregational psalmody was the
order of the day in the 17th and 18th centuries, with singing schools
springing up to teach whole congregations how to do it better and bet-
ter. At the same time the black slaves, who had no teachers or authori-
ties to follow, created their spirituals. These songs in turn fertilized the
Gospel song tradition that arose from the populist religious movement
known as the Second Awakening in the 19th century, a tradition very
much alive today.
In the American environment where music that most people heard
was homemade, it is perhaps not surprising that the European problem
of maintaining a sacred semantic distinct from the secular was not a live
issue. The simple stanzas of Isaac Watts were enough to make a song
PAGE xxvii
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:57 PS
xxviii • INTRODUCTION
sacred, almost regardless of its musical material. This attitude has re-
mained the hallmark of much American sacred music through the 20th
century, particularly in Evangelical churches, which have adopted in
their music one popular style after another. The praise choruses com-
posed in the last half of the century have only their words to distinguish
them from commercial music heard on radio and television. More re-
cently, the mainline Protestant churches have begun to abandon their
traditional hymnodies for songs of this type, following the American
Catholics who seized upon the exception clauses in the Second Vatican
Council’s Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy (1963) to use folk revival
music and its rhythmically simpler derivatives in the 1980s and 1990s
for their masses.
CONTINUING CONTENTIONS
Despite the pervasive influence of this American populism in sacred

music, felt now even in Europe, sentiments like those of the Cecilian
and Oxford movements that yearn for a restoration of ‘‘solemnity’’ to
liturgy—in other words a truly distinct and sacred semantic—are easy
to find. Controversies about what sacred music should sound like are
common in many congregations and show no sign of abating. They
generally take on one of three forms.
One dispute, important in any evangelical religious tradition seeking
to spread its message beyond a local culture, is about catholicity versus
local custom. Should everyone use the same music as a sign of religious
unity, or should indigenous musical traditions, which often attract con-
verts, play a role in rituals? The pendulum swings back and forth
throughout the history of sacred music in the West, with periods of in-
tense local invention countered by a pruning from a central authority,
often signaled by new liturgical books.
A second kind of dispute, typical of older traditions, concerns con-
gregational singing versus professional ministry. Congregational sing-
ing seems to respond to a universal human desire to praise the divine in
communal song; examples are found in every major religion. But such
music routinely contains elements of popular music with its association
with the secular world, which is why Maimonides opposed the singing
PAGE xxviii
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:57 PS
INTRODUCTION • xxix
of piyyutim (hymns) in synagogue services. And music for congrega-

tions must be very simple. Sacred music of the highest artistic standards
generally demands a highly trained class of musicians, who resist aban-
doning their long years of training and simplifying their art for the sake
of the commoner. They ask, ‘‘Should not the highest, most sublime
form of praise be offered to the divine?’’
The last kind of dispute, the interests of tradition versus those of ar-
tistic creativity, is an eruption of a tension inherent in the art of sacred
music. Sacred music is music, after all, a fine art, and therefore requires
artists, not mere craftsmen, who by nature want to create beauty, not
merely replicate it, through music and who by training are equipped to
do it. But sacred music must also be sacred. For some religions this has
meant that the music received must be handed on without change, for
to change it risks profanation. God is the same yesterday, today, and
forever; so is the music that best praises Him. Obviously this leaves the
musician in an artistic dilemma, one that some traditionalist religions
solve by refusing to regard their chant as music at all. For Western
Christianity, the artist’s dilemma was accommodated for many centu-
ries by allowing enough change to satisfy the creator while insisting
that the essence of the music remain to set it apart from music of the
world. In the last two centuries since the Enlightenment, this strategy
has failed on many counts. Whether it may be recovered, and whether
it should be, remains to be seen.
‘‘What is the nature of sacred music?’’ is the question at the center
of all these contentions, a question that admits a continuum of answers,
as history has shown. At one extreme is the belief that the music, as
music, imbues no sacred qualities at all; rather, everything is in the text
being sung or the ritual being enacted. This kind of sacred music never
remains static for long; why should it? At the opposite end we find the
music bound so tightly to the holy word that it cannot be changed, no
more than the Bible, the Qur’ān, or the Vedas could be revised. Between
these extremes lie every variety of compromise, highly attuned to the
historical moment, responding to the particular desires to praise the di-
vine as well as the deeper, eternal ones. As cultures evolve through
time, so do these particular desires and also the music that carries them
upward.
PAGE xxix
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:57 PS
xxx • INTRODUCTION
NOTES
1. Wayne Howard, Sāmavedic Chant (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1977),
ch.1.
2. ‘‘What Makes ‘Religious Music’ Religious?’’ in Sacred Sound: Music in Reli-
gious Thought and Practice, ed. Joyce Irwin (Chico, Calif.: Scholars Press), 1983,
pp. 27–29.
3. Even as monumental a sacred work as Bach’s Mass in B Minor contains a
reworking of a secular cantata: the Osanna is a recomposition of ‘‘Preise dein
Glücke,’’ BW 215. See George Stauffer, Bach: The Mass in B Minor (New York:
Schirmer, 1997), 49.
4. Strictly speaking, the Oxford writers, also known as Tractarians, aimed at
theological, not liturgical renewal, but a revival of interest in liturgy was one of its
most practical effects in the latter half of the 19th century.
PAGE xxx
................. 16141$ INTR 09-01-06 11:15:58 PS
The Dictionary
–A–
ABENDMUSIK (Ger. ‘‘Evening music’’). A series of sacred music

concerts given at the Marienkirche in Lübeck, Germany. They may
have begun under the direction of Franz Tunder (1614–1667), organ-
ist from 1641–1667, as organ recitals, but their repertory expanded
to include sacred concertos and oratorios under the direction of
Dietrich Buxtehude. The series at Marienkirche ceased in 1810, but
since then the term has come to mean ‘‘concerts in church.’’
A CAPPELLA (It. ‘‘in the manner of the chapel’’). Choral music

sung without instrumental accompaniment. The strict practice of the
Sistine Chapel in Rome may have originated the term, but since the
19th century it has been used to describe any ensemble singing with-
out instruments. Whether Roman Catholic polyphony was supported
by the pipe organ or other instruments doubling the voices in other
places during the Middle Ages and Renaissance is controversial. See
also INSTRUMENTS, USE OF.
A COLLECTION OF PSALMS AND HYMNS (Charles Town, So.

Carolina, 1737). The first of a series of Methodist hymnals, the first
compiled by John Wesley, containing 70 hymns, 35 by Isaac Watts
and several by Charles Wesley.
A COLLECTION OF SPIRITUAL SONGS AND HYMNS SE-

LECTED FROM VARIOUS AUTHORS BY RICHARD
ALLEN, AFRICAN MINISTER (Philadelphia, 1801). Influential
first hymnal designed for the specific use of an African-American
congregation, containing 54 hymn texts (no tunes) by Allen, Isaac
PAGE 1
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:10:57 PS
2 • ADAM OF ST. VICTOR
Watts, Charles and John Wesley, and other Methodist and Baptist
authors.
ADAM OF ST. VICTOR (died Paris, 1146). A charter of Notre Dame

cathedral lists ‘‘Subdeacon Adam’’ as a signatory. About 1133,
‘‘Adam Precentor’’ moved to the Abbey of St. Victor. He is believed
to have contributed significantly to the creation of more than 100 se-
quence texts composed in Paris in the early 12th century.
‘ADHĀN. Islamic call to prayer, one of the two forms of compulsory

mosque music, instituted by the Prophet between 622 and 624. Origi-
nally a simple announcement, it can range from monotonic chant to
ornate melody sung five times per day by muezzins from the mina-
rets of mosques as a summons, then immediately again as iqamā, the
beginning of prayer.
Transmitted by oral tradition, the melody varies widely by locality.
Military bands of drummers accompanied ‘adhān from the 10th to
19th centuries in some places.
In modern times the ‘adhān of Egypt have become the most influ-
ential and are imitated abroad. Loudspeakers and radio broadcasts,
often at great, distorted volumes, have diminished the role of the mu-
ezzin in some areas. See also QĪRA.
AGNUS DEI. See MASS; Appendix IA5 for text.
AHLE, JOHANN RUDOLF (24 December 1625, Mühlhausen,

Thuringia, Germany–9 July 1673, Mühlhausen). Elected organ-
ist of St. Blasius in Mühlhausen in 1654. He composed motets, sa-
cred concertos, and sacred part-songs. Some of the latter are still
sung.
AKATHISTOS HYMN. Famous Byzantine kontakion, its anonymous

text, containing two prooimia followed by 24 strophes in honor of
the Virgin Mary, dates from as early as the sixth century, but the
earliest known melodic setting, highly melismatic, dates from a
13th-century psaltikon. Its text remained unabbreviated even after
the singing of complete kontakia was suppressed in the eighth cen-
PAGE 2
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:10:57 PS
ALLELUIA • 3
tury. Originally for the Feast of the Annunciation, the hymn is now
sung on the vigil of the fifth Sunday in Lent.
AKOLOUTHIAI (Gk. ‘‘orders of service’’). Manuscripts containing

Byzantine chant. The earliest is dated 1336; about 20 of those dis-
covered so far also date from the 14th century and 40 more from the
15th. More than 100 composers are cited, including Joannes Glykys,
Nikephoros Ethikos (fl. c. 1300), Joannes Koukouzeles, Xenos
Korones, Joannes Kladas (fl. c. 1400), and Manuel Chrysaphes.
The manuscripts contain some simple chants for liturgical texts
but are mostly occupied with the elaborate kalophonic chant for the
same texts. Because these relatively new melodies replaced older
ones, each manuscript may reflect the preferences of its monastery
or compiler.
ĀLĀP (Sans. ‘‘conversation’’). A non-metric improvisational intro-

duction preceding the establishment of tāla common in much Hindu
devotional and art music. It presents the rāga to be used for the entire
composition. It may last from a few minutes to an hour, although
those associated with devotional genres are typically short. The earli-
est notated examples date from the 13th century. See also DHRUPAD.
ALBRIGHT, WILLIAM (20 October 1944, Gary, Indiana–17 Sep-

tember 1998, Ann Arbor, Mich.). Student of Olivier Messiaen, his
Organbook I (1967) is a collection of practical works for liturgy,
while Organbook II (1971) incorporates electronic sounds. He also
composed three masses, a dozen hymns, anthems, and motets.
ALLEGRI, GREGORIO. See MISERERE.
ALLELUIA. Latin spelling of the Hebrew expression for ‘‘praise the

Lord,’’ which also refers to a proper chant of the Roman Catholic
mass, sung immediately preceding the Gospel except during Lent.
In the Gregorian tradition, the Alleluia is a responsorial chant
that includes a proper psalm verse. The cantor(s) begin by singing
‘‘Alleluia,’’ which the choir repeats and then appends a melismatic
extension of the last syllable, called the jubilus. The cantor follows
PAGE 3
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:10:58 PS
4 • ALMA REDEMPTORIS MATER
with the psalm verse, the choir joining in for its conclusion. Then the
Alleluia is sung again as before, except that the choir does not repeat
the cantor’s music, but sings the jubilus only.
In modern liturgy the congregation, taking the place of the choir,
mimics the cantor exactly, who then follows with a versicle, to which
the congregation responds with one more iteration of the Alleluia
tune. Some modern settings ignore the ancient tradition of singing
the word ‘‘Alleluia’’ three times to symbolize the Trinity. See also
HALLELUJAH.
ALMA REDEMPTORIS MATER. See VOTIVE ANTIPHON.
ALTERNATIM. A specific kind of antiphony, by which traditional

chant alternates with newly composed polyphony, almost always
using the traditional response as a cantus firmus. In vocal music al-
ternatim is usually practiced for the verses of a psalm or canticle. In
an organ mass, alternatim is applied to the ordinary and proper
prayers of the liturgy, with organ versets substituting for the chant at
certain traditional points.
AMALAR (AMALARIUS) OF METZ (c. 775, northern France–c.

850, Metz?). He provided a direct account of ninth-century plain-
chant practice and performance, comparing Frankish and Roman
sources and discussing antiphonal singing. His largest and best-
known work is the Liber officialis (c. 823, rev. ed. 831). (at)
AMBROSE, ST. (c. 333, Trier, Germany–4 April, 397, Milan). The
‘‘Father of Christian Hymnology,’’ he was elected Bishop of Milan
in 374 and introduced the eastern practices of antiphonal and con-
gregational singing into the liturgy as part of a psalm vigil service,
which consequently spread widely. That he composed the text for the
Te Deum was discredited in the 19th century, but scholars believe he
did write as many as 14 traditionally attributed texts, and certainly
Aeterne rerum conditor, Deus creator omnium, Iam surgit hora ter-
tia, and Intende qui regis Israel.
AMBROSIAN CHANT. Chant sung in Roman Catholic liturgies in

the diocese of Milan, Italy, traditionally attributed to St. Ambrose of
PAGE 4
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:10:58 PS
ANGLICAN CHANT • 5
Milan but now discredited, whose prestige helped ensure its survival
as a distinct repertory despite the growing dominance of Gregorian
chant through the Middle Ages. The earliest sources date from the
11th and 12th centuries, significantly later than the earliest Gregorian
sources. Versions of some Ambrosian chants also survive in the Byz-
antine rite.
ANDREW OF CRETE, ST. (Andrew Hierosolymites, Andrew of

Jerusalem, c. 660, Damascus–c. 740, Mytilene, Crete). Byzantine
hymnographer and homilist, he is the first identified who wrote in
the Syriac modal system and the first known composer of kanons,
including the Great Kanon, consisting of 250 strophes, still sung dur-
ing Lent. (at)
ANDRIESSEN, HENDRIK (17 September 1892, Haarlem, Nether-

lands–12 April 1981, Heemstede). Famous organist who composed
16 masses including the Missa in Honorem Ss Cordis (1919), Missa
Diatonica (1935), and Missa Christus Rex (1938) and many other
sacred works, principally for chorus or organ. He experimented with
modal, serial, and modernist tonal techniques. (at)
ANERIO, GIOVANNI FRANCESCO (c. 1567, Rome–buried 12

June 1630, Graz, Austria). Organist and priest who introduced the
vernacular oratorio with his Teatro Armonico Spirituale (1619),
written for the Oratory of St. Filippo Neri. It contains the earliest
surviving obbligato instrumental parts in Rome. He also composed
several masses, 83 motets, and Selva armonica (1617), a collection
of Latin motets and madrigali spirituali in Italian for one to four
voices representating the latest trends. See also MEDICEAN
CHANT.
ANGLICAN CHANT. Method of chanting psalms and canticles in

four-voiced harmony used by the Anglican Church (See figure 1.).
The first half of each verse is chanted without meter on the first
harmony for as long as the number of syllables demands, until the
pointing of the text indicates the next harmony. The last few syllables
are then sung to measured beats, always in whole, half, or quarter-
note values. The second half of the psalm verse follows similarly,
PAGE 5
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:10:58 PS
6 • ANIMUCCIA, GIOVANNI
Figure 1. Anglican chant.
with one additional measure for finality. The tradition owes some-
thing to both the unmetered Gregorian psalm tones and the English
practice of faburden, or improvised polyphony.
The earliest sources of Anglican chant are examples in Thomas
Morley’s A Plaine and Easie Introduction to Practicall Musike
(1597) and a small number of 17th-century sources. Robert Janes
published a system of text pointing in The Psalter or Psalms of David
(1837), and most of the chanting formulas in modern service books
date from the 19th century.
ANIMUCCIA, GIOVANNI (c. 1500, Florence–c. 20 March 1571,

Rome). Magister cantorum at Cappella Giulia of the Vatican from
1555 until his death, between the two tenures of Giovanni da Palest-
rina. His two publications of Laude spirituali (1563, 1570) for the
Congregazione dell’ Oratorio of St. Filippo Neri, where he was the
first maestro di cappella, uses a simple homorhythmic style in pref-
erence to complex Flemish counterpoint to attract attendance. (at)
ANTHEM. A polyphonic setting of a Christian text, usually Biblical,

in English, excluding ordinaries of the mass and traditional canti-
cles such as Magnificat. The term dates from the 11th century, an
English cognate of antiphon. English-language sacred music sud-
denly rose in status when the first Booke of Common Praier (1549)
replaced liturgical Latin with English. By the 17th century, ‘‘an-
them’’ commonly referred to sacred vocal music of the Anglican
Church.
PAGE 6
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:10:59 PS
ANTIPHON • 7
Early post-Reformation sources, the Wanley and Lumley Part-

books (c. 1546–1548 and c. 1549), contain mostly anonymous an-
thems setting texts from the Bible, from the Booke of Common
Praire, and metrical psalms in four-voiced textures typical of Flem-
ish counterpoint. Clarity of diction was important. Anthems contin-
ued to parallel continental developments in the late 16th century,
including explicit use of solo singers in verse anthems, which began
to outnumber full anthems by the turn of the 17th century. After the
Restoration, Matthew Locke (c. 1621–1677) and Humphrey Pelham
(1647/8–1674) brought from their European travels operatic textures
and the use of organ and various solo instruments to articulate with
voices ever more ambitious musical structures, culminating in the
Coronation Anthems of George Frideric Handel. Interest in an-
them composition declined along with interest in Anglican liturgy
generally from the latter half of the 18th century onward, although
interest revived somewhat in the 20th century. Such as were com-
posed, up to the present, reflect the musical idioms of their times.
In Morning and Evening Prayer, the anthem should occur after
the third collect, according to the 1662 rubric.
ANTIPHON. Chant preceding and following a chanted psalm or can-

ticle with text from the Bible or hagiography. The term and its asso-
ciation with psalmody has been traced to St. Ambrose in the late
fourth century, and some documents indicate a performance practice
of splitting the choir to sing in antiphony. The choir may sing the
antiphon in alternation with verses of the psalm, or sets of verses, or
may frame the psalm by singing the antiphon once before it begins
and once after it ends. In any case, the psalm tone for chanting the
psalm is chosen according to the mode of the antiphon for the partic-
ular occasion. Some scholars believe that the melodies of the older
antiphons derive from the formulas of the psalm tones.
Antiphons will occur first of all whenever psalms are sung in
Roman Catholic liturgy, principally in the divine office, but also in
certain propers of the mass. Actions of the celebrant—his entrance
(introit), prayer over the gifts (offertory), and prayers during commu-
nion—are thought to have been at one time accompanied by psalms
and antiphons. In the Gregorian tradition (ninth century), only the
antiphons, without psalm verses, remain at offertory and commu-
PAGE 7
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:00 PS
8 • ANTIPHONAL
nion; with the Introit enough psalm verses are sung to cover the pro-
cession. See also BYZANTINE CHANT; PSALM TONE;
STICHERON; VOTIVE ANTIPHON.
ANTIPHONAL. Liturgical book containing the chants for singing the

divine office.
ANTIPHONY. Performance practice of dividing a choir into two, each

semichoir singing a portion of a chanted composition in response to
the other. The triumphal return of David from his defeat of Goliath
and the Philistines may be the earliest written evidence of antiphony
(1 Samuel 18:7). Psalmody is most commonly sung antiphonally,
each semichoir taking a verse, but antiphons and responsories may
also be sung this way.
Anglicans call singers who sit with the dean (first cantor) on the
south side of the chancel decani; those with the cantor on the north
side, cantori. See also ALTERNATIM; CORI SPEZZATI; GREGO-
RIAN CHANT.
AQUINAS, ST. THOMAS (late 1224 or early 1225, Roccasecca,

Italy–9 March 1274, Fossanova). Preeminent Roman Catholic
theologian who wrote texts for Lauda Sion Salvatore (Corpus Christi
sequence), and the hymns Pange Lingua, Adoro Te Devote, Verbum
Supernum Prodiens, Sacris Solemnis. (at)
ARIA. Operatic composition developing from the late 16th century for
solo singer with instrumental accompaniment characterized by a
clear meter and significant musical structure such as strophic, ABA
(da capo), sonata form, etc., which usually requires much repetition
of short phrases of sung text. Arias for more than one singer are
termed duets, trios, etc. A large group singing an aria is a chorus.
The aria conveys a character’s emotional reaction to a dramatic
situation. In sacred music, this function is largely confined to orato-
rios and passions. Otherwise, segments of a Neapolitan style mass
or verses within a church cantata were commonly set as arias to
make them musically substantial without explicit dramatic function.
See also RECITATIVE.
PAGE 8
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:00 PS
AVE MARIA . . . VIRGO SERENA • 9
ARS NOVA (Lat. ‘‘the new art’’). System of mensural rhythmic nota-
tion developed in late 13th-century France that determines the dura-
tion of a note by its shape, essentially the concept used in the West
ever since, except in tablature. See also MOTET; POLYPHONY.
ASHFORD, EMMA LOUISE (HINDLE) (27 March 1850, Newark,

Del.–22 September 1930, Nashville, Tenn.). She wrote more than
250 anthems, 50 sacred songs, 24 sacred duets, more than 200 vol-
untaries, plus cantatas, gospel songs, and Ashford’s Organ Instruc-
tor. (at)
ASMATIKON. Liturgical book of Byzantine chant compiled for the

trained choir (psaltai) as contrasted with the soloist’s psaltikon. Re-
sponsorial chants divided between soloist and choir will likewise be
divided between the books; both are required for a complete perfor-
mance. The surviving copies date from the 13th and early 14th cen-
tury, mostly from south Italy. They contain chants for koinōnika
(communion) in the divine liturgy, refrains for prokeimena and tro-
paria, hypakoai, kontakia, and ordinary chants for the divine office
including the eisdikon, trisagion, and cheroubikon.
AUGUSTINE (AUGUSTINUS AURELIUS), ST. (13 November

354–28 August 430). Great Doctor of the Christian Church, his theo-
logical writings and sermons touch on Ambrosian chant and his
book De Musica (391) is an early theory of rhythm and meter.
AVE MARIA (Lat. ‘‘Hail, Mary’’). The most popular prayer invoking
the intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary. Its full text may be
chanted as a self-contained prayer and has been set polyphonically
as a motet many times, although the chant has no traditional liturgi-
cal role. Truncated versions serve as offertories for the fourth Sun-
day of Advent and for certain Marian feasts, although there is a
different melody for the Feast of the Immaculate Conception (De-
cember 8). Yet another chant melody sets a truncated version as an
antiphon for second vespers of two feasts: the Annunciation (March
25) and the Holy Rosary (October 7).
AVE MARIA . . . VIRGO SERENA. Famous four-voiced motet of Jos-

quin Desprez often cited as an early example par excellence of the
PAGE 9
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:00 PS
10 • AVE REGINA COELORUM
technique of structural imitation, which he did so much to perfect.

The strophic text is a pastiche of a sequence sung at the Feast of
the Annunciation, a well-known 15th-century prayer, and a common
invocation at the end. Josquin composes a different type of imitative
texture for each strophe, including strict, free, and paired imitation,
and an apparently homophonic passage that hides a canon. The
piece may come from Milan in the 1470s, and it requires about five
minutes to sing.
AVE REGINA COELORUM. See VOTIVE ANTIPHON.
AYIN. Islamic ritual dance associated with the Sufi order of Mevlevi,
founded by Jalāl al-dı̄n Rūmı̄ (1207–1273) and now centered in
Konya, Turkey. The roughly 100 surviving ayin compositions date
from the 16th century, although the earliest musical notation is 18th
century. Qu’rānic recitations frame an address to the Prophet (na’t),
instrumental preludes, four Turkish songs (selam) on texts by
Rumi, and an instrumental postlude. Traditional instruments include
end-blown flutes, drum, and in some areas types of lute and fiddle.
See also DHIKR; KIRTANA; MADĪH; QĪRA; SAMA.
–B–
BACH, JOHANN SEBASTIAN (21 March 1685 Eisenach, Thurin-

gia, [modern Germany]–23 July 1750, Leipzig). In his own day,
J. S. Bach was recognized within German-speaking principalities as
an outstanding performing musician, particularly on keyboard in-
struments, and by connoisseurs as one of the great composers of the
time. Today his work continues to influence sacred music more than
that of any other single composer, and even in the secular repertories
Bach’s voice is so predominant in the Western tradition that the year
of his death has been traditionally observed as the end of the Baroque
period. He composed masterworks in every genre of the early 18th
century except opera.
Bach concentrated on whatever kind of composition was de-
manded by the church or court post he held at a given time. His first
two important appointments, as organist to the New Church at Arns-
PAGE 10
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:01 PS
BACH, JOHANN SEBASTIAN • 11
tadt from 1703–1707 and then to St. Blasius’s in Mühlhausen (both

in Thuringia) from 1707–1708, produced early organ pieces (e.g.,
Toccata and Fugue in D minor, BWV 565) and a small number of
church cantatas (e.g., ‘‘Gott ist mein König,’’ BWV 70). Next, he
was appointed organist and chamber musician at the court of Saxe-
Weimar from 1708–1717 where he composed the great bulk of his
keyboard works, including didactic collections (e.g., Orgelbüchlein,
c. 1713–1715, BWV 599–644). His promotion to concertmaster in
March 1714 required the composition once per month of a church
cantata for small instrumental and vocal ensemble in order to fit into
the confined space of the chapel at the Weimar castle (e.g., Himmels-
könig, sei willkommen, BWV 182). In 1717, he moved to Cöthen
(Thuringia) to be kapellmeister to Prince Leopold where he directed
an ensemble of professional court musicians. Here, Bach composed
or collected much of his secular concertos, suites (including those
for solo violin and cello), sonatas, and other ensemble works (e.g.,
Brandenburg Concertos). In 1723, Bach was elected cantor of St.
Thomas Church by the town council of Leipzig. He remained in this
post until his death.
As Thomaskantor, Bach had to supervise the music at four
churches (St. Thomas, St. Nicholas, St. Paul’s, and the New Church)
and the musical education of students at the St. Thomas school. In
the 1720s, according to Bach’s obituary, he composed five liturgical
cycles of about 60 church cantatas each for the Lutheran church
year, only three of which survive, as well as at least two passions
(St. John, 1724, BWV 245 and St. Matthew, 1727, BWV 244), as
well as the Magnificat (1723, BWV 243) and a number of secular
cantatas and keyboard works. Toward 1730, he became increasingly
unhappy with the lack of support for his program from the town au-
thorities. The prodigious compositional production of more than one
cantata per week at the beginning of his Leipzig tenure fell off.
Thereafter he often parodied older compositions to meet liturgical
demands (e.g., The Christmas Oratorio, 1734, BWV 248) and de-
voted himself increasingly to secular compositions for the local Col-
legium Musicum and to compilations of a speculative nature such as
the ‘‘Goldberg’’ Variations’’ (1742 pubd., BWV 988), the ‘‘Musical
Offering’’ (1747 pubd.), and the ‘‘Art of Fugue’’ (1742–1750; pubd.
1751, BWV 1080). In these encyclopedic works, Bach explores the
PAGE 11
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:01 PS
12 • BACH, JOHANN SEBASTIAN
limits of his musical style, the technical possibilities of his inherited

language. Even his last major composition, the Mass in B minor
(BWV 232), is such an exploration, since there is no known commis-
sion for its Credo, Sanctus, or Agnus Dei. Thus Bach’s last two dec-
ades adumbrate the modern composer who creates after his own
inspiration rather than for a particular event or liturgy.
In 1950, Wolfgang Schmieder published his Bach-Werke-Ver-
zeichnis, a catalog of Bach’s works (rev. ed. 1990). His BWV numer-
ation, running to more than 1,070 works, is the most common way of
precisely identifying a Bach composition today. The catalog, how-
ever, is not chronological but categorical; BWV numbers cannot be
trusted to indicate priority of composition even within a category.
Bach’s music influenced the sacred repertory of the Christian West
in at least five areas. Accounting by breadth of dispersal and fre-
quency of hearing, his music exercises the widest sphere of influence
through his four-voiced chorale harmonizations. Many of these orig-
inated as movements, usually concluding, from his church cantatas.
First collected by Bach’s son, Carl Phillip Emmanuel (1714–1788),
in 1765 and 1769, they have since populated the hymn repertories of
Lutheran, Anglican, Roman Catholic, and other Christian churches.
The soprano melodies were, of course, already traditional in Bach’s
time; he added alto, tenor, and bass voices, resulting in arrangements
of exceptionally inventive harmonic goals, animated inner part-writing,
and dissonances that, while at times strident, never violate the syntax
of his native musical language. Music students the world over study
Bach chorales because they capture in miniature the synthesis of har-
monic function and counterpoint that is the essence of the Western
tradition.
Next most influential is the organ music, which stands at the sum-
mit of the entire organ repertory. There are five categories: improvi-
sational genres (stylus phantasticus), fugues, sonatas, chorale
preludes, and transcriptions.
The improvisational genres include works with titles such as pre-
lude, toccata, and fantasia. Bach was an incomparable improviser
on the keyboard, and these works are thought to be derived from such
extemporaneous performances that might occur at the beginning of a
liturgy or as part of an organ recital. Typical of these works are pas-
sages with discontinuous meter, disjointed phrasing, chromatic wan-
PAGE 12
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:01 PS
BACH, JOHANN SEBASTIAN • 13
dering, extended sequential modulations, and other devices

suggesting invention on the spot. Because they are not rhythmically
unified in the manner of most Baroque instrumental compositions,
rather like instrumental recitative, they present a tentative and un-
closed structure and often do not stand alone but introduce a follow-
ing fugue.
Bach’s name is almost synonymous with fugue, for he explored
this technique more comprehensively, by far, than anyone else has
ever done. The most explicit compendia are the two collections of
The Well-Tempered Clavier (c. 1722, BWV 846–69 and 1742, BWV
870–93, not for organ but harpsichord or clavichord), in which Bach
presents the player with 24 preludes and fugues from two to five
voices, of every type, one for each of the major and minor keys, and
The Art of Fugue (1742–1750, pubd. 1751, BWV 1080), which treats
a single subject to the various traditional contrapuntal devices: sim-
ple imitation, double and triple counterpoint, inversion, and retro-
grade.
The six trio sonatas (late 1720s, BWV 525–30) are thought to be
among his most difficult because they require intricate passagework
to be played with constant independence of the two hands and feet.
The transcriptions of concertos by Antonio Vivaldi, Giuseppe Torelli,
and other masters come from Bach’s early career as a means of learn-
ing the highly influential Italian manner. He often enlivened the sim-
pler Italian textures by adding inner parts and fast bass rhythms.
The chorale preludes take a traditional chorale as their composi-
tional premise, usually as a sustained cantus firmus. The four impor-
tant collections of these are the Orgelbüchlein, Part III of the
Clavier-Übung (1739 publ., BWV 669–89), a set known as The
Great Eighteen (after 1740, BWV 651–68), and the Schubler Cho-
rales (1748–1749 publ., BWV 645–50). Again, Bach explores every
means of raising the humble chorale to undreamed of artistic heights:
as a cantus firmus in soprano, alto, tenor, or bass, in canon, in a
highly ornamented version, as the subject of a fugue and as canonic
variations (on Vom Himmel hoch, 1747, BWV 769). Although the
chorale may be drawn out slowly, Bach’s unflagging accompanying
voices never fail to maintain an intense Baroque rhythmic continuity
throughout.
Bach often combined these genres and crossed categorical bound-
PAGE 13
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:01 PS
14 • BACH, JOHANN SEBASTIAN
aries within a single work. Improvisatory toccatas may have tightly

composed fugal sections. Late in life, he transcribed a number of
vocal pieces for organ (e.g., two in the Schubler Chorales). Trio tex-
ture is common throughout the organ works, and of course the cho-
rale prelude concept underlies all his ‘‘chorale’’ cantatas.
Third most influential would be Bach’s church cantatas, passions,
and masses. When Bach was Thomaskantor, these comprised his
principal compositional responsibility. The cantatas, using Biblical
texts with commentary, would be sung directly after the readings
from Scripture in the Lutheran mass before the homily and so act as
a musical exegesis of the day’s lessons. Longer cantatas would be
performed in two parts, one before and the other after the homily.
Bach’s St. John Passion and St. Matthew Passion occupy an analo-
gous position in the Good Friday vespers liturgy but on a much
larger scale, especially the St. Matthew Passion, of which the music
alone lasts nearly three hours.
Because the liturgical reforms of Martin Luther authorized both
Latin versions of the mass ordinaries as well as German chorale sub-
stitutes, Bach composed four masses consisting of only Kyrie and
Gloria movements (1733–1739, BWV 232–36) that might be used
more frequently than the cantatas whose texts destined them for a
particular feast. The Mass in B minor began as such a pair; the
Credo, Sanctus, and Agnus Dei were added only at the end of his
life. Each of the four smaller masses has a Kyrie chorus of a single
movement and a five-part Gloria in the form of three arias sand-
wiched between opening and closing choruses. The music in 19 of
the 24 movements has been traced to previously composed cantatas.
Today, only isolated movements of Bach cantatas, masses, and
passions find their way into liturgies. Instead, they form an essential
component of the concert choral repertory.
The last but by no means inconsiderable influence on modern sa-
cred music would be Bach’s music for instrumental ensemble: works
for solo violin, cello, and flute; the sonatas for solo instrument and
continuo; trio sonatas; and the many concertos. Although Bach
would not have used any of this music in liturgy without some ac-
companying sacred text, today it is commonly found in worship ser-
vices of nearly every denomination, some even non-Christian. Bach
himself anticipated this by his practice of recomposing secular music
PAGE 14
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:02 PS
BACH, WILHELM FRIEDEMANN • 15
for the sacred service by adding sacred text and by using organ pre-
ludes and fugues that had no explicit sacred semantic, before and
after a liturgy. In sum, Bach’s style has come to represent so fine a
sacred semantic in the modern sensibility that almost any composi-
tion of his is admissable in church today.
That style was well out of fashion by the time of his death in 1750
and so, except for a small number of keyboard works used for teach-
ing purposes and very rare revivals of isolated movements, his music
went underground and much of it was lost. A modicum of interest
was maintained by connoisseurs such as the Berliner Gewandhaus,
but the great bulk of Bach’s music remained unknown for nearly a
century. Felix Mendelssohn’s partial revival of the St. Matthew Pas-
sion in 1829 in Berlin sparked a more general interest, and by 1850
the Bachgesellschaft (Bach Society) was founded to publish a com-
plete edition, finished in 1897. Performers and editors of those days
routinely interpreted ‘‘historical’’ music according to Romantic tastes
so that the sizes of choruses and orchestras would be far beyond any-
thing Bach had in mind, to say nothing of added dynamics, changed
orchestrations, and other ‘‘improvements.’’
About the same time, however, a more ‘‘scientific’’ historicism in
certain musicians began to question such liberal adaptations. Interest
in manuscripts, contemporary theorists, original instruments, and
other sources grew ever more intense, until the mid-20th century saw
the emergence of ensembles that tried to recreate ‘‘authentic’’ per-
formances such as Bach himself might have known. While the most
egregious of 19th-century abuses certainly required remedy, Bach’s
own common practice of transcribing and adapting his own works
for other musical media suggests that his art accommodates a wide
variety of interpretations. The universal and enduring qualities that
has made Bach’s music the most studied all over the world seem to
arise from the complex relations and coordinations, often very ab-
stract, that he has built into the notes themselves.
BACH, WILHELM FRIEDEMANN (22 November 1710, Weimar,

Saxony [modern Germany]–1 July 1784, Berlin). Son of Johann
Sebastian Bach, he became organist at St. Sophia’s Church in Dres-
den on 1 August 1733 and stayed until April 1746, when he became
organist at the Liebfrauenkirche in Halle, a more prestigious and bet-
PAGE 15
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:02 PS
16 • BAQQASHOT
ter paid position. He left in May 1764 over various conflicts and was
not able to secure another permanent post. A renowned organ virtu-
oso, he composed more than 100 works, including sonatas, fugues,
fantasias, and choral preludes. Twenty-one cantatas, two masses,
and about a dozen other sacred vocal works also survive.
BAQQASHOT. Jewish vigil service performed after midnight on Fri-

day from Sukkot to Passover, consisting of a standard repertory of
heterogenous piyyutim (hymns) sung antiphonally. The practice de-
veloped in Aleppo in the mid-19th century but may have roots in
Jewish mysticism, particularly the Zohar and Safed kabbalists.
BAREKHU. ‘‘Bless you,’’ a chanted summons to prayer opening a

Jewish service. The melody changes to reflect the season and follow-
ing prayers. Melismatic elaboration of single syllables accompanies
silent recitation of a congregational response.
BASSO CONTINUO. See CONTINUO.
BAY PSALM BOOK. The first book printed (Boston, 1640) in the
American colonies. It provides metrical psalms, text only, with sug-
gested tunes to fit to them.
BEETHOVEN, LUDWIG VAN (baptized 17 December 1770,

Bonn–26 March 1827, Vienna). Renowned chiefly for his supreme
mastery of instrumental genres—symphony, concerto, sonata, and
string quartet—Beethoven only composed four explicitly sacred
works: the oratorio Christus am Oelberge (‘‘Christ on the Mount of
Olives,’’ 1803), the Mass in C major (1807), a wedding song, and
the massive Missa Solemnis in D major (1819–1823). The two
masses are often heard in concert, very rarely in liturgy.
BELSHAZZAR’S FEAST. An English oratorio composed by Sir

William Walton (1902–1983) on a libretto by Sir Osbert Sitwell
drawing from Isaiah 39, Daniel 5, Revelation 18, and Psalms 81 and
137. It premiered at the Leeds Festival in 1931. The score calls for
baritone solo, eight-voice choir, and large symphony orchestra and
PAGE 16
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:02 PS
BERLIOZ, (LOUIS– ) HECTOR • 17
takes about 37 minutes to perform. See also HANDEL, GEORGE

FRIDERIC.
BENEDICAMUS DOMINO (Lat. ‘‘Let us bless the Lord’’). Con-

cluding versicle for the divine offices in the Roman Catholic rite (ex-
cept that in compline it is followed by a votive antiphon to the
Blessed Virgin Mary). The melodies for this chant were often used
as cantus firmi in early motets.
BENEDICTUS. This word begins four canticles sung at lauds in vari-

ous rites: the Canticle of David (1 Chronicles 29:10–13); the canticle
from the Prayer of Azariah (a deuterocanonical book included by
some traditions in the Book of Daniel, 3–22); the canticle of the three
young men from the same Prayer of Azariah, 29–68; and the Canti-
cle of Zachariah (St. Luke 1:68–79; see Appendix A for text).
The Canticle of Zachariah is an ordinary prayer at lauds in the
Roman and Byzantine rites. In the Gregorian tradition, it is chanted
as would a psalm, with framing antiphons and the corresponding
tone, except that there is an intonation for each verse pair. Poly-
phonic settings are rare; in the special lauds that formed part of the
Tenebrae, simple polyphonic settings in falsobordone can be found.
Benedictus also denotes the latter part of the Sanctus ordinary
from the Roman Catholic mass (see Appendix A for text), which in
polyphonic settings is often composed as a separate movement or
pars. See also MORNING PRAYER; ORTHRŌS.
BEN-HAIM, PAUL (PAUL FRANKENBURGER) (5 July 1897,

Munich–14 January 1984, Tel Aviv). Composer, pianist, conductor,
he left Germany in 1933 with the Nazi takeover and moved to Tel
Aviv. A long collaboration with folksinger Bracha Zephira (1910–
1990) provided inspiration and material for his music, which includes
The Sweet Psalmist of Israel (1957), Kabbalai Shabbat (1968), an
oratorio, two cantatas, a motet, and three psalms, as well as secular
compositions. Paralysis resulting from a car accident in 1972 in Mu-
nich severely curtailed his musical activities.
BERLIOZ, (LOUIS– ) HECTOR (11 December 1803, La Côte–St-

André, Isère, France–8 March 1869, Paris). Composer whose few
PAGE 17
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:02 PS
18 • BERNSTEIN, LEONARD
sacred works, including the mass fragment ‘‘Resurrexit’’ (1824), a

huge Requiem (1837), a Te Deum (1849), and the oratorio L’En-
fance du Christ (‘‘The Infancy of Christ,’’ 1850–1854), occupy a sin-
gular place in the modern choral concert repertory owing to Berlioz’
personal and inimitable Romanticism heard throughout the music.
BERNSTEIN, LEONARD (LOUIS) (25 August 1918, Lawrence,

Mass.–14 October 1990, New York). Conductor and composer of
concert music and Broadway shows, he composed two symphonies
employing Jewish chants sung by choruses, the Jeremiah Symphony
(1943) and the Kaddish Symphony (1963). He set Psalms 2, 23, 100,
108, 131, and 133 in the Chichester Psalms (1965) for solo, chorus,
and orchestra. His Mass (1971) is not liturgical but is a multi-media
theater piece.
BERTHIER, JACQUES (27 June 1923, Auxerre, France–27 June

1994, Paris). Organist of St. Ignace, Paris from 1960 until his
death, he composed 11 masses, one Requiem, 300 antiphons, 220
chants, and other liturgical works. In 1955, he composed his first
works for the Taizé community, Office pour le Temps de Noël, and
became the principal composer of the congregational music sung
there and around the world since 1975. See also GELINEAU, JO-
SEPH.
BHAJAN. Popular Hindu songs associated with bhakti, an attempt at

personal union with God that spread by poet-singers from southern
India in the sixth century, at first in reaction to Buddhism, as a kind
of Hindu revival. The domination of Islam in the north from the 12th
century on inspired another wave. Tyāgarāja composed bhajan,
which are still widely sung today, at the turn of the 19th century.
Bhajan texts are in all vernacular languages and Sanskrit and may
consist of repetitions and listings of various names of a deity (japa),
as well as supplications and didactic themes. The purpose of the
music is to convey the text clearly: the simple tala is four beats, and
the melodies are composed on easily recognizable rāgas. Refrains
and repeated phrases are common. A responsorial pundarı̈kam, a
melody of only two pitches, marks the beginning and end of a
bhajan.
PAGE 18
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:03 PS
BINCHOIS, GILLES • 19
Bhajan may be performed in a building exclusively for them, or

they may be heard in a wide variety of places and rituals. Rituals
order the bhajan according to local custom, beginning and ending
with auspicious mantras or songs. Drums and cymbals are com-
monly used, as is the harmonium, to provide the melody and drone.
See also DHRUPHAD; KIRTANA; KRITI.
BIBLICAL ACCENTS. System of 26 symbols attributed to Aaron

Ben Asher (c. 900–c. 960) of Tiberias in the first half of the 10th
century that indicates how to chant the Pentateuch properly from
scrolls. They indicate prosodic stress, punctuation, and melodic pat-
terns. See also CHIRONOMY; HAZAN.
BILLINGS, WILLIAM (7 October 1746, Boston–26 September

1800, Boston). Influential composer of early American sacred music,
almost all written for unaccompanied choir of four voices. His pieces
exploit three contrasting vocal textures: unison singing by one or
more voices; ‘‘plain,’’ whereby all four voices make chords in homo-
rhythm; and canonic ‘‘fuguing.’’ His harmonic language, while vig-
orous in harmonic rhythm, is untutored by European standards of the
time, with unusual dissonances, parallelisms in voice-leading, and
open fourths and fifths in the harmonies, particularly at cadences.
All but one of his publications are devoted exclusively to his own
music. The first was The New-England Psalm-Singer (Boston, 1770),
with frontispiece engraved by Paul Revere, the first collection printed
in America containing only American music and only a single com-
poser’s work. His most popular songbook, The Singing Master’s As-
sistant (Boston, 1778), went through four editions by the late 1780s
and made him famous.
As Americans matured in their musical sophistication, Billings’
music fell out of fashion. Interest in him revived with academic ap-
preciation of American music in the 20th century, and certain
works—Shiloh, The Rose of Sharon, and David’s Lamentation—
have become popular with choruses.
BINCHOIS, GILLES (c. 1400, Mons, Hainault [modern Bel-

gium]–20 September 1460, Soignies, France). Composer mostly
known today for his secular chansons for the Burgundian court
PAGE 19
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:03 PS
20 • BINGEN, HILDEGARD VON
(served c.1430–death), he also wrote sacred music in a compara-

tively conservative style: 12 single mass ordinaries, eight mass
pairs, six Magnificats, and about 30 motets.
BINGEN, HILDEGARD VON. See HILDEGARD VON BINGEN.
BLISS, PHILIP P. (9 July 1838, Clearfield County, Pa.–29 Decem-

ber 1876, near Ashtabula, Oh.). Part of an evangelical preaching-
singing team with D. W. Whittle, he composed over 300 gospel
songs, some of which are printed in Gospel Hymns and Sacred
Songs (1875), compiled by Ira D. Sankey.
BLOCH, ERNST (24 July 1880, Geneva–15 July 1959, Portland,

Ore.). Composer who often expressed his Jewish heritage in his
works, including Israel Symphony (1916), Trois Poèmes Juifs (1913),
Suite Hébraı̈que (1953), and the especially popular Schelomo (1916)
for cello and orchestra. See also KOL NIDRE; MILHAUD, DARIUS.
BLOW, JOHN (baptized 23 February 1649, Newark-on-Trent,

Nottinghamshire, England–1 October 1708, London). Composer
of more than 85 anthems, he was organist at Westminster Abbey
from December 1668, a Gentleman of the Chapel Royal from 16
March 1674, and Master of the Children from 23 July. He also com-
posed 10 Latin motets whose purpose is unknown and several Angli-
can services.
BOETHIUS, ANICIUS MANLIUS SEVERINUS (c. 480, Rome–c.

524). Philosopher and statesman, he wrote among many writings De
Institutione Musica, which after the ninth-century Carolinigian re-
naissance became the most widely known work of music theory
through the late Middle Ages. It is the only work to present Greek
music theory comprehensively—modal theory, tetrachords, Pytha-
gorean consonances and their mathematical underpinnings, mono-
chord division—and thus underlies most subsequent medieval music
theory.
BOOK OF SONGS. See KITĀB AL-AGHĀNI.
BOOKE OF COMMON PRAIER NOTED. Published by John Mer-

becke (London, 1550), the first musical settings of the Anglican rite,
PAGE 20
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:03 PS
BOYCE, WILLIAM • 21
closely based on Sarum chant. After centuries of neglect, at least

five editions were published between 1843 and 1853 as a result of the
Oxford Movement.
BORNEFELD, HELMUT (14 December 1906, Stuttgart-Untertürk-

heim, Germany–11 February 1990, Heidenheim). Choirmaster,
organist. Together with Siegfried Reda he formed the Heidenheim
Arbeitstage für neue Kirchenmusik (1946–1960) and composed Prot-
estant church music in Germany after World War II by using tech-
niques of Paul Hindemith, Belà Bartok, and Igor Stravinsky that had
been banned during the war. His Das Choralwerk (1930–1960) is a
collection of simple arrangements of Lutheran chorales organized by
liturgical year. (at)
BORTNYANSKY, DMITRY STEPANOVICH (1751, Glukhov,

Ukraine–10 October 1825, St. Petersburg). Music director and
composer for the Russian imperial court chapel, his Italianate poly-
phonic choral works for the Russian Orthodox Church anticipated
the more freely imaginative church music of Alexander Gretchani-
noff, Sergei Rachmaninoff, and Piotr Ilyich Tchaikovsky, who ed-
ited his sacred works. (at)
BOURGEOIS, LOUIS. See GENEVAN PSALTER.
BOUZIGNAC, GUILLAUME (c. 1587, Saint-Nazaire-d’Aude near

Narbonne, France–c. 1643, n.p.). He composed motets character-
ized by word painting and was one of the first French composers to
use the Italian concertante style, including oratorio-like passages,
notably in his polychoral motets and masses. (at)
BOYCE, WILLIAM (baptized 11 September 1711, London–7 Feb-

ruary 1779, London). Student of Maurice Greene from about
1719, composer to the Chapel Royal from 1736, he compiled the
three-volume Cathedral Music (1760–1773), an anthology of Angli-
can church music from Thomas Tallis to William Croft that re-
mained in common use into the 20th century. He also composed
about 70 anthems, a burial service, four Te Deums, and a dozen
hymns and other chants.
PAGE 21
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:03 PS
22 • BRAHMS, JOHANNES
BRAHMS, JOHANNES (7 May 1833, Hamburg–3 April 1897, Vi-

enna). Chiefly renowned for his symphonies, chamber music, piano
works, and Lieder, Brahms also composed works for chorus, both
accompanied (two motets for women’s voices, two for mixed voices,
and one ‘‘sacred song’’) and unaccompanied (seven motets, seven
Marienlieder, and six sacred choruses). Most of these were com-
posed for choral societies and exhibit Brahms’ mastery of canonic
techniques learned from extensive study of the stile antico. He also
contributed substantially to the organ repertory: 11 chorale pre-
ludes, three preludes and fugues, and a single fugue. His best known
sacred work, by far, is A German Requiem.
BRITTEN, BENJAMIN (22 November 1913, Lowestoft, En-

gland–4 December 1976, Aldeburgh). Composer, conductor, and
pianist famous especially for operas, Britten wrote some 20 choral
and solo vocal works on sacred themes, the best known of which are
the cantata A Ceremony of Carols (1942), a Missa Brevis in D for
boys’ choir (1959), and the War Requiem (1962).
BROWNE, JOHN (fl. c. 1490). He contributed four polyphonic Mag-

nificats and 11 antiphons to the Eton Choirbook. Only seven anti-
phons, for four, five, six, and eight voices, survive in complete form.
BRUCKNER, ANTON (4 September 1824, Ansfelden near Linz,

Austria–11 October 1896, Vienna). Renowned symphonic com-
poser, he was organist at Olomouc, near Linz, from 1855–1868 and
then professor at the Vienna Conservatory and court organist in Vi-
enna until his death. Over half of his eight masses, two Requiems,
and three dozen shorter choral works were composed comparatively
early, during his extraordinarily long period of study (through 1861).
The Masses in D minor (1864) and F minor (1867) are large sym-
phonic works, but the Mass in E minor (1866) responds, as do many
of the later sacred compositions, to the ideals of the Cecilian move-
ment. These are concise pieces employing modal chants or chant-
like melodies and spare orchestration or none at all.
BRUMEL, ANTOINE (1460, Chartres?, France–after 1520, n.p.).

Maestro di cappella at Ferrera (1506–1510), his fame equaled that
PAGE 22
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:03 PS
BUSNOYS, ANTOINE • 23
of his contemporary Josquin in his lifetime. He wrote mostly sacred

music, including motets, Magnificats, and 15 masses that appear
frequently in theoretical works as exemplary of their time. His mass
Et Ecce Terrae Motus is set for 12 voices. (at)
BUDDHIST CHANT. Chant of the sacred texts in monasteries. The

language of chanting by Theravāda Buddhists is the obsolete Pāli.
The original language of Mahāyāna Buddhists was Sanskrit, but that
tradition allows chanting in vernaculars, including some anachronis-
tic or mixed languages. Transmitted orally, the texts are doctrinal.
There is great variety in the chanting styles among sects of Bud-
dhism. One general type, sutra chanting, is a virtual monotone, with
occasional inflections at the beginnings or endings of phrases.
Longer and shorter note durations usually accord with the long and
short vowels of the text, although in some Tibetan chant a system of
strong and weak accents is used instead.
A second style, gāthā or hymn style, occurs with poetical texts in
strophes. These chants have wider melodic range, usually three to
five, but sometimes seven notes, organized into modal patterns.
There is a central tonic for recitation and traditional melodic motives
with occasional melismatic ornamentation. Gāthā chanting is most
often in unison, but may be heterophonic, responsorial, or even
polyphonic.
Instruments are sometimes used to articulate liturgical chant and
its ritual. Depending upon locality and sect, these may include
drums, bells, and clappers most commonly, but also gongs, cymbals,
and other percussion. In Vietnam, these can be used to construct as
many as three polyrhythmic layers. See also YUSHAN.
BURIAL SERVICE. An Anglican service with musical settings of

one or more of the following texts: I am the Resurrection (John
11:25); I know that my Redeemer liveth (Job 19:25); We brought
nothing (1 Timothy 6:7); Man that is born of woman (Job 14:1); and
I heard a voice (Revelation 14:13).
BUSNOYS, ANTOINE (BUSNOIS, DE BUSNES) (c. 1430, proba-

bly near Busnes, France–before 6 November 1492, Bruges).
Known mostly for secular songs, he composed about 18 motets and
PAGE 23
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:04 PS
24 • BUXHEIMER ORGELBUCH
other polyphonic liturgical works. One of his two masses uses the
tune L’homme armé as a cantus firmus, perhaps the first of 40 such
by Guillaume Du Fay, Josquin Desprez, and other leading compos-
ers of his generation.
BUXHEIMER ORGELBUCH. Significant early collection of pipe

organ repertory, dating from the third quarter of the 15th century
and containing about 250 compositions: German, French, and Italian
secular songs and liturgical pieces (e.g., Magnificat) and free pre-
ludes, probably of south German origin.
BUXTEHUDE, DIETRICH (c. 1637, Helsingborg?, (modern) Swe-

den–9 May 1707, Lübeck, Germany). The most influential organ-
ist in the generation before Johann Sebastian Bach, he was
appointed organist at the St. Mary’s Church in Lübeck, one of the
most important church musicians in north Germany, on 11 April
1668 and remained there until his death. For organ, he composed
three self-standing fugues, three well-known ostinatos (chaconnes),
eight canzonas, five toccatas, and 20 ‘‘preludia’’ that almost always
contain extended fugues along with improvisatory music. He also left
48 chorale preludes and fantasias for organ and about 113 sacred
vocal works on Latin and German texts, most in the form of chorale
settings and sacred concertos. Buxtehude is credited as one of the
first to take full advantage of the north German organ’s timbral capa-
bilities, particularly in the pedal writing. See also ABENDMUSIK.
BYRD, WILLIAM (1543, Lincoln ?, England–4 July 1623, Stondon

Massey, Essex). Great master of high Renaissance polyphony, he
was appointed Organist and Master of the Choristers at Lincoln Ca-
thedral from 25 March 1563, Gentleman of the Chapel Royal from
February 1570, joint organist from December 1572 with Thomas
Tallis, with whom he published his first Latin motets, the Cantiones
of 1575.
Although a Roman Catholic, he composed more than 65 English
anthems; in later years, he composed mostly for the Catholic rites,
an act that demanded discretion. His most famous works today, the
Latin masses for three voices (c. 1592–1593), four voices (c. 1593–
1594), and five voices (c. 1595), he printed in limited editions with-
PAGE 24
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:04 PS
BYZANTINE CHANT • 25
out title pages. They exhibit a consummate mastery of contrapuntal

technique and make no use of cantus firmus, paraphrase, or par-
ody technique, but are freely composed, unusual for the time. After
1590, he undertook the immense project of setting an entire liturgical
cycle of mass propers for feast days, the Gradualia. Byrd also com-
posed six fantasies and five preludes and other liturgical pieces for
keyboard and a significant amount of secular vocal and instrumental
music. He exercised an enormous influence on English music; among
his students were Thomas Morley and Thomas Tomkins, and possi-
bly Thomas Weelkes and John Bull.
BYZANTINE CHANT. Chant of the Eastern Orthodox Church, the

Uniate Church of the Byzantine Rite, and other ecclesial descendants
of the eastern Roman empire. An estimated 15,000 manuscripts of
the chant survive, although only about 10 percent are written in a
musical notation that is decipherable. The earliest such books date
from the 10th century. The notation indicates the direction and sizes
of intervals, not absolute pitches in pitch space, as well as rhythmic,
dynamic, and articulation nuances of great subtlety. The most com-
monly used liturgical chants are written in comparatively late sources
since their vital oral tradition required no record.
Psalm chanting has much in common with Gregorian chant, with
intonations, reciting tones, and cadences organized according to the
eight modes (oktoēchos), although cadences are always four-note
patterns regardless of textural accent, which some believe to be
closer to the Jewish practice. The ‘‘divine songs’’ of prokeimenon
and Alleluia sung at the divine liturgy (mass) are florid for solo per-
formance, like their Gregorian counterparts.
Byzantine chant distinguishes itself from Western chants in the
vast number of hymns permitted in both the divine liturgy and the
divine office. Published sources alone account for 60,000; many
more lie in manuscripts, the earliest of which is the Propologion
from before the 10th century. The principal hymn forms are kontak-
ion, kanon, and sticheron. Collections are called heirmologion.
A highly embellished and florid chanting style, the kalophonic,
arises in the 12th century, and in the 13th its sources are numerous,
especially for ordinary chants. Hymn books of the 13th century be-
came specialized; Psaltikon contained elaborate melodies for soloists
PAGE 25
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:05 PS
26 • CABEZON, ANTONIO DE
while Asmatikon contained simpler ones for chorus. The earliest evi-
dence for the characteristic ison or sung drone that accompanies Byz-
antine chant in many Orthodox churches dates from perhaps 1400.
See also ASMATIKON; CHEROUBIKON; CHRYSANTHUS OF
MADYTUS; CYRIL, ST.; EKPHONESIS; KATISMA; NINE CAN-
TICLES; PSALM TONE; PSALTIKON; TRISAGION.
–C–
CABEZON, ANTONIO DE (c. 1510, near Burgos, Castrillio de

Matajudı́os, Spain–26 March 1566, Madrid). A blind organist
who served the royal family from 1528, he composed about 275
works, including hymns, organ versets, and 29 tientos for four to six
voices. Previously an improvisational form akin to the early toccata,
Cabezon’s tientos, published in 1557 and by his son in 1578, resem-
ble the ricercar in their imitative use of Gregorian melodies, some-
times employed as a cantus firmus, and so were appropriate for
liturgy.
CALDARA, ANTONIO (1671?, Venice–28 December 1736, Vi-

enna). Prolific composer of operas and church music, including 43
oratorios, mostly composed for the Ruspoli family in Rome, 30
masses and many shorter works, including some in stile antico for
the Viennese court.
CALVIN, JEAN (10 July 1509, Noyon, France–27 May 1564, Ge-
neva). Founder of the Reformed Protestant traditions, he restricted
liturgical music to congregational singing of psalms and a few can-
ticles. The hymnals published under his supervision, from 1539 to
1562, include monophonic settings of vernacular, metrical psalms
translated by himself, the great poet Clément Marot (c. 1497–1544)
and Théodore de Beze (1519–1605). The most influential of these
was the 1562 Genevan Psalter.
CAMP-MEETING SONG. See SPIRITUAL.
CAMPRA, ANDRE (baptized 4 December 1660, Aix-en-Provence,

France–Versailles, 29 June 1744). Maitre de musique at St. Etienne
PAGE 26
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:05 PS
CANTATA • 27
Toulouse from June 1683 until January 1694 and then at Notre Dame
de Paris from 21 June 1694 to 13 October 1700, he was most re-
nowned as an opera composer. He has left two masses (one a Re-
quiem), 25 grand motets, and at least 35 other motets.
CANON. Composition, or section of a composition, in which voices

proceed in strict imitation. The canon is classified by the interval
between the first notes of the leading and following voices, e.g.,
‘‘canon at the fifth.’’ In a mensuration canon, the voices sing identical
melodies but move at different speeds. Canon may be heard in
Roman Catholic polyphony from the 13th century but became a
mainstay of composition in the late 15th. See also BACH, JOHANN
SEBASTIAN; JOSQUIN DESPREZ; OCKEGHEM, JOHANNES.
CANONICAL HOURS. See DIVINE OFFICE.
CANTATA. Refers to a great body of secular vocal music arising in

Italy during the third decade of the 17th century as one of the many
responses to the invention of opera. Secular cantatas set lyrical or
dramatic texts for one or two voices and continuo that often emulate
a single scene or speech from an opera. They may be as short as a
single aria, although they usually are composed in several alterna-
tions of recitative and aria. Thousands were composed in Italy dur-
ing the 17th century and were imitated in Germany and France in the
18th century, mostly as court entertainment.
The sacred genre ‘‘cantata’’ refers instead to a Lutheran tradition
of setting Biblical texts in German for liturgy. The term ‘‘Kantate’’
is not found in German sources before 1700 and seems to have
largely arisen from a 19th-century appellation for Johann Sebastian
Bach’s church music and then to its antecedents. These went by vari-
ous names: ‘‘concerto,’’ ‘‘motetto,’’ ‘‘psalmo,’’ etc. The cantata grew
out of the Lutheran Evangelienmotette (Gospel motet), which of-
fered a musical interpretation of a Gospel pericope for the day, sung
after the Gospel’s chanting and preceding the sermon. Scoring could
be as small as a solo voice and continuo or as large as full chorus and
small orchestra, with all manner of intermediary scorings. Important
developments from 1650–1700 include the addition of non-Biblical
strophic poetry, increasing metric distinction between aria and reci-
PAGE 27
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:05 PS
28 • CANTATA
tative texture, and the importation of chorales traditionally sung by

the congregation before the Gospel for structural and symbolic pur-
poses.
In 1700, Erdmann Neumeister published Geistliche Cantaten
statt einer Kirchen-Music (‘‘Sacred Cantatas in Place of Liturgical
Music’’), which offered verses in recitative and da capo aria in the
Italian manner, ‘‘madrigal’’ texts, perhaps for devotional use. He fol-
lowed up with cycles in 1711 and 1714 incorporating Biblical and
chorale texts into such operatic verses to make the ‘‘reform’’ cantata
texts for which he became famous, although this combination was
anticipated by Duke Ernst Ludwig of Meinigen by 1704. Five of
Neumeister’s texts were set by J. S. Bach. Unless based on explicit
chorales, the arias and recitatives from such cantatas are musically
indistinguishable from opera movements.
The Bach corpus of about 200 extant church cantatas (of suppos-
edly 300 composed) is the central repertory of the genre, composed
largely in two furious periods of activity from 1713–1716 in Weimar
and from 1723–1729 in Leipzig. Most were composed for particular
liturgies. The writing for the chorus and vocal soloists is the most
technically demanding in church music before the 19th century.
Bach’s promotion to Konzertmeister of the Weimar court in 1714
required of him a monthly cantata. He composed these to librettos
written mostly by Salomo Franck according to the Neumeister pat-
tern. The scoring and the pattern of movements vary widely.
The Leipzig cantatas most commonly call for a four-voice choir
and four-part string ensemble, continuo, and a variety of obbligato
instruments and vocal soloists. Bach’s Obituary states that he com-
posed ‘‘five annual cycles of church pieces for all the Sundays and
holy days, running from the first Sunday after Trinity to Trinity Sun-
day.’’ These should amount to 300 works, but only the first two cy-
cles (1723–1725) are fairly complete. A typical pattern of
movements for a Leipzig cantata would be:
Chorus (biblical text)—Recitative—Aria—Recitative—Aria—Chorale.
Insertions of additional movements were made if the text demanded
them. For the second annual cycle Bach composed ‘‘chorale canta-
tas’’ almost exclusively. These make explicit use of a chorale mel-
ody, chosen for the particular feast, as a cantus firmus in the
PAGE 28
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:05 PS
CANTICLE • 29
opening chorus, in the concluding movement as a simple hymn-like

setting, and occasionally in the inner movements. The texts for the
inner movements could be paraphrases of the traditional chorale text.
The chorale cantata seems to be Bach’s own invention; use of chorale
melodies in cantatas by contemporaries was exceptional.
About 16 secular cantatas by Bach are extant. He composed these
for civic events, princely birthdays, and occasionally as public enter-
tainments.
Production of church cantatas continued apace in the years after
Bach, but the cantata’s privileged position as the musical centerpiece
of Lutheran liturgy declined in the second half of the 18th century
owing to increasing secularization in society, to the decline of the
Italian opera seria with its strict alternation of recitative and da capo
aria, and to the revival of simple chorale singing and older kinds of
liturgical music. It was an anachronism by 1800, and thereafter the
term ‘‘cantata’’ can be considered a marginally sacred genre only
when, as in Edward Elgar’s Sancta Civitas (1926), the text is sa-
cred. Such cantatas in any case took on the form of short concert
oratorios, almost never intended for worship but rather for the con-
cert hall.
CANTICLE. Christian term for sacred song whose text is Biblical but
is not one of the psalms. The ‘‘Canticle of Moses’’ (Exodus 15:1–
19), the Hymn of the Three Children (Daniel 3:57–88) and some oth-
ers were used in Jewish temple and synagogue rites in ancient times.
In Byzantine rites the Nine Canticles are sung in the morning prayer
of the divine office (orthrōs). In the Roman Catholic office the New
Testament canticles (Cantica majora) include the Benedictus at
lauds, the Magnificat at vespers, and the Nunc Dimittis at com-
pline (see Appendix A for texts). Other canticles occupied the place
of one of the psalms at lauds and matins.
In the Gregorian tradition, canticles are sung in the same manner
as psalms, usually with framing antiphons proper to the feast and
with the verses sung in pairs responsorially or antiphonally. The
psalm tones for the Benedictus and Magnificat are more elaborate,
particularly in that each verse pair begins with the intonation, not
just the first pair as in psalmody.
PAGE 29
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:06 PS
30 • CANTIGAS DE SANTA MARÍA
CANTIGAS DE SANTA MARÍA. Illustrated collection of over 400

songs (cantigas) about the Blessed Virgin Mary compiled circa
1270–1290 under the direction of King Alfonso El Sabio. The poems
are in Portuguese-Galician of varying meters and lengths, although
most have refrains, and are generally miracle stories, except that
every tenth song is a hymn to the Virgin. Transcriptions of the square
(non-mensural) musical notation are inevitably controversial.
CANTILENA. See DU FAY, GUILLAUME.
CANTILLATION. Method of chanting a sacred reading to an oral tra-

dition formula that accounts for the accents of the text. See also BIB-
LICAL ACCENTS; BUDDHIST CHANT; CHIRONOMY;
SĀMAVEDIC CHANT; TAJWĪD.
CANTIONAL. Simple, four-voice homophonic arrangement of a cho-

rale, with the chorale melody in the soprano voice, not the tenor as
had been traditional with polyphonic German Lieder. The earliest
collection is Lucas Osiander’s Fünftzig geistliche Lieder und Psal-
men (Nuremburg, 1586).
Also, as kancionál, the Czech term for a book of sacred songs de-
riving from a tradition of congregational singing arising during Hus-
site influence in the 15th century, whence it passed to the Bohemian
Brethren, who in turn brought the tradition to America.
CANTOR. Leader of congregational singing in liturgy. Also, the solo-

ist(s) who sings the verses in a chanted responsory, or alternating
verses in a responsorial performance of a chanted psalm, or the inci-
pit (beginning) of any chant. In early polyphony, the term referred
to the singer of the cantus firmus as opposed to the discantor who
sang the counterpoint.
In Germany, after the Reformation the cantor (Kantor) of a large
city church was a highly esteemed personage, in charge of all the
liturgical music, the musical training of the youth, and often of their
general education as well as of important civic musical events. See
also BACH, JOHANN SEBASTIAN; HAZAN.
CANTUS FIRMUS (Lat. ‘‘fixed chant’’). Compositional technique

whereby the composer takes a preexisting melody, usually from the
PAGE 30
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:06 PS
CANTUS FIRMUS • 31
traditional repertories of Gregorian or medieval chant, Lutheran

chorales, etc., and sets it in long durations (determined by him)
while composing original counterpoint to accompany it. The tech-
nique originated in the melismatic organum of southern France in
the 12th century and in the discant organum of the so-called Notre
Dame school (c. 1160–c. 1225). The voice singing the traditional
chant melody, called ‘‘tenor’’ from the Latin tenere ‘‘to hold,’’ al-
ready has the comparatively long durations and the repetitions of the
melody that would come to mark the classic technique. Repeating,
often isorhythmic tenors were the foundation of virtually all motets
and polyphonic masses until the turn of the 16th century when struc-
tural imitation and polyphonic parody replaced the cantus firmus.
Throughout this period, the tenor voice was the most common loca-
tion of the cantus firmus, but it might wander among the upper voices
in some pieces. In Baroque compositions, it may be found in any
voice.
The virtues of the technique are its repetition, its sustained tones,
and its origin in tradition.
Its repetition allows a texture of fast rhythm to be extended for far
longer duration than it could have otherwise sustained, an essential
advantage in medieval polyphony. Repetition also unifies the compo-
sition perceptually while allowing creativity and change in the added
contrapuntal voices. Composers often increased the speed of the rep-
etitions in carefully chosen symbolic proportions (e.g., the motet
Nuper rosarum flores of Guillaume Du Fay).
The sustained quality of the cantus firmus produces a subtle musi-
cal tension based on the disparate speeds in the texture. The composi-
tion cannot end until the voices match up. For this reason, when the
cantus firmus repeats at proportional speeds it is almost always a
faster proportion, never slower, in order to facilitate the matching.
The use of a traditional, known melody instantly assures a seman-
tic reference for all those who know it. For this reason, Josquin Des-
pres employs a chant from the Requiem mass in his famous
Nymphes des Bois, the lament on the death of Johannes Ockeghem
(c. 1497). Chorale cantatas and chorale preludes from the Lu-
theran tradition take advantage of the same principle. Ludwig van
Beethoven uses a chant melody in the Credo of his Missa Solemnis
in 1823, when few would have recognized it, because by then the
PAGE 31
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:06 PS
32 • CANTUS FIRMUS MASS
sound of one slow voice against a fast texture was so singular that it
had become, like choral fugues, part of the sacred semantic.
CANTUS FIRMUS MASS. A polyphonic setting of the Roman Cath-

olic mass ordinary prayers using the same cantus firmus as the
compositional basis for each one, thus creating a unified five-
movement mass cycle. (An English setting may omit the Kyrie, leav-
ing it to be chanted because its text had been troped.) The cantus
firmus may also refer to a particular feast or event for which the mass
was composed; its source is usually given after the Latin word for
mass, Missa, in the title of the work. The earliest examples, dating
from the 1420s or early 1430s in England or northern France, are the
Missa Alma Redemptoris Mater attributed to Leonel Power and the
Missa Rex Seculorum attributed to John Dunstable. The technique
dominated mass composition in the 15th century and gave way to
paraphrase and parody techniques, without disappearing entirely,
in the 16th. In England, it remained vital until the Reformation.
The entire cantus firmus might be distributed over the three text
sections of the Kyrie or repeated several times for the longer texts. In
Guillaume Du Fay’s Missa Se La Face Ay Pale, one of the first to
use a secular cantus firmus, both Gloria and Credo sound the melody
three times in quickening durational proportions of 3:2:1, as in an
isorhythmic motet. The melody might also be inverted, transposed,
or sung in retrograde.
CANZONA. Composition, modeled on the Parisian chanson, which

was sometimes used as a prelude or verset in Christian liturgies in
Italy and German-speaking countries. Canzonas range from mere
transcriptions of French songs early in the 16th century to embellish-
ments thereof to entirely original compositions late in the century.
The latter are usually imitative, often marked by typical long-short-
short rhythms in the subject, played by a four-voiced instrumental
consort or pipe organ. See also FRESCOBALDI, GIROLAMO;
GABRIELLI, GIOVANNI.
CARISSIMI, GIACOMO (18 April 1605, Marino near Rome–12

January 1674, Rome). Composer credited with significant develop-
ment of the operatic style in Italian sacred music, particularly in the
PAGE 32
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:06 PS
CASTELNUOVO-TEDESCO, MARIO • 33
genre of Latin oratorio, of which he composed 14, Jephte being the

most famous. There are also 100 motets, and a few stile antico
masses. He worked in Tivoli (1627) and Assisi (1628–1629) and by
15 December 1629 was appointed maestro di cappella of the Colle-
gio Germanico in Rome, where he remained until his death.
CAROL. A popular song, nearly always strophic, often with refrain

(burden), sung to celebrate Christmas and its related feasts. Much
less frequently, a carol may celebrate other Christian themes, such as
Christ’s passion.
Although carols, until recently, were rarely sung in liturgy, they
may have originated in the late Middle Ages as Christmastide substi-
tutes for the Benedicamus Domino versicle that concludes Roman
Catholic divine offices. Translated into vernacular languages, they
entered the popular repertory. Many medieval carols were preserved
in the English collection Piae Cantiones (‘‘Pious Songs’’) of 1582.
In England, Parliament abolished the feast of Christmas from 1644
to 1660, and carol singing declined until the Oxford movement and
other such reforms in the 19th century promoted its revival. The first
modern Collection of Christmas Carols was published by Davies
Gilbert in 1822, while new compositions, in the form of congrega-
tional hymns, appeared in the influential Christmas Carols New and
Old (1871) of Rev. H. R. Bramley. This rise in status culminated in
the Oxford Book of Carols of 1928.
In the 20th century, carols may stand in for antiphons and hymns
in Christmas liturgies, and particularly popular is the service of les-
sons and carols, in which Bible readings alternate with carols, which
replace the traditional psalms. Invented in 1880 for Truro cathedral,
the service is commonly associated with King’s College, Cambridge.
See also NOËL; WECHSELGESANG.
CASTELNUOVO-TEDESCO, MARIO (3 April 1895, Florence–16

March 1968, Los Angeles). Wrote Jewish liturgical works including
Kol Nidre (1944), the cantatas Naomi and Ruth (1947) and The
Queen of Sheba (1953), the biblical oratorios Ruth (1949), Jonah
(1957), and Esther (1962), and a Sacred Synagogue Service (1943).
Some secular works display Jewish influence, e.g., the Second Violin
Concerto, entitled The Prophets (1938). (at)
PAGE 33
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:07 PS
34 • CAZZATI, MAURIZIO
CAZZATI, MAURIZIO (c. 1620, Lucera, Italy (near Reggio Emi-

lia)–1677, Mantua). Composer and maestro di cappella at San Pe-
tronio in Bologna (1657–1671), he introduced trumpets and other
instruments into liturgy and attracted highly skilled instrumental-
ists to San Petronio. (at)
CECILIAN MOVEMENT. Name for various efforts, beginning in the

late 18th century, especially in Germany, Austria, France, the Neth-
erlands, Italy, and later in the United States, to recover the ancient
traditions of Roman Catholic church music for modern liturgical use.
It was in part a reaction to operatic and other secular techniques used
in sacred composition from the early 17th century on, but a more
specific stimulus was a 1749 edict of Pope Benedict XIV, Annus qui,
that summarized many of the controversies regarding liturgical music
and, while expressing a preference for unaccompanied chant, ex-
cluded neither polyphony nor diverse instrumental accompaniment
categorically. In response, Caecilien-Bündnisse (‘‘Cecilian groups’’)
attempted in Germany to promote a cappella choral singing through
the study and revival of Giovanni da Palestrina’s music and chant
and through new compositions based on those traditions. In 1869,
Franz Xaver Witt founded the Allgemeiner Deutscher Cäcilien-Ver-
ein (‘‘General German Cecilian Society’’) for the purpose of provid-
ing practical resources to parishes large and small. This group was
recognized by Pope Pius IX in 1870 and was imitated in many Euro-
pean and American nations. The movement never reconciled the con-
flict between composing in an anachronistic stile antico and the 19th-
century ideals of artistic innovation, and efforts to publish usable
new works brought forth a great number of mediocrities. With its
zeal fading in the early 20th century, the movement’s longest lasting
effects may have been in founding educational publications for litur-
gical music and in promoting good choirs and congregational
singing. See also LITURGICAL MOVEMENT; OXFORD MOVE-
MENT; TRA LE SOLLECITUDINI.
CENTO CONCERTI ECCLESIASTICI (It. ‘‘100 Sacred Concer-

tos’’). The title of Ludovico Viadana’s Op.12 (1602), the first pub-
lished collection of sacred music to include a figured basso continuo.
The concertos are pragmatically designed, so that with the continuo
PAGE 34
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:07 PS
CHANT • 35
they may be sung by one, two, three, or four voices without distortion
of the text. For this reason the meter is strong; these are not sacred
recitatives in operatic style. See also SACRED SYMPHONY.
CENTONIZATION. Coined in 1934, the term describes the composi-

tion of medieval chant melodies as a process of combining pre-exist-
ing melodic motives or formulae.
CHACONNE. See OSTINATO.
CHANDOS ANTHEMS. Set of 11 verse anthems and one Te Deum

composed for James Brydges, later Duke of Chandos, by George
Frideric Handel in 1717–1718 while he was in residence at
Brydges’ Cannons estate in Edgeware, England. The scoring is for
woodwinds, strings, three- or four-voiced choir, and soloists.
CHANSON SPIRITUELLE (Fr. ‘‘Spiritual song’’). Devotional song,

often created by combining a sacred poem with a popular melody,
found in both Protestant and Roman Catholic French homes in the
16th and 17th centuries. See also CONTRAFACTUM; LAUDA; MA-
DRIGALE SPIRITUALE; VILLANCICO.
CHANT. Vocal music of religious rites the world over. Chant connotes
the sacred more consistently than any other kind of music. Although
certain traditions may not hold to all of them, common characteristics
of chant include: texts drawn from ancient sacred writing or holy
books; singing in unison or octaves; singing without instrumental
accompaniment; melodic formulae (centonization); melodies of
highly restricted melodic range, even monotones; and non-metric
rhythm. Although some traditions provide for modern translations in
chant, most liturgical chant is sung in ancient languages: Arabic, Ar-
amaic, Armenian, Coptic, Ethiopic, Georgian, Greek, Hebrew, Latin,
Old Slavonic, Sanskrit, and Syriac are the most important. See also
AMBROSIAN CHANT; BUDDHIST CHANT; BYZANTINE
CHANT; CANTILLATION; CANTOR; COPTIC CHANT; GAL-
LICAN CHANT; GREGORIAN CHANT; HAZAN; MOZARABIC
CHANT; SĀMAVEDIC CHANT; SYRIAN CHANT; TAJWĪD;
ZEMA; ZNAMENNĪY RASPEV.
PAGE 35
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:07 PS
36 • CHAPEL ROYAL
CHAPEL ROYAL. Private chapel attached to the English court, and

home of one of the foremost vocal ensembles of Europe until the
18th century. The Chapel Royal choir originated as a group of ad-
ministrator clerks temporarily assigned to sing at English royal litur-
gies. By the late 13th century, a permanent capella regis was
established. By 1360, membership had grown to 16 men and four
children; by the mid-15th century it was 36 and 10, a liturgical choir
of highly skilled, well-paid singers that likely encouraged the high
standards of composition of the time. Royal patronage continued
through the Elizabethan period, while music in outlying parishes lan-
guished under Puritan influence. Abolished during the Common-
wealth, it recovered much of its stature under Charles II (after 1660),
who augmented its vocal and instrumental resources with a band of
24 violins in imitation of the court of France. Henry Purcell was its
last outstanding composer. Under the Hanoverians and the general
secularization of English society, the Chapel Royal declined as a mu-
sical institution, although it survives to the present. See also BYRD,
WILLIAM; GIBBONS, ORLANDO.
CHARLEMAGNE. See GREGORIAN CHANT.
CHARPENTIER, MARC-ANTOINE (1645–1650, Paris–24 Febru-

ary 1704, Paris). Student of Giacomo Carissimi and composer of
11 masses, 56 antiphons, 10 Magnificat settings, 55 responsories,
83 psalm settings, 170 motets, 35 oratorios, and other assorted sa-
cred works. He provided sacred music for the Duchess of Guise until
1688, for various Jesuit churches of Paris, and for the prestigious
Sainte-Chapelle, where he was appointed music director on 28 June
1698 and remained until his death. Charpentier’s Baroque style has
an astonishing variety of orchestrations within each genre, an often
brilliant mixture of Italian and French traits, including impressive
movements for chorus. See also LALANDE, MICHEL-RICHARD.
CHEROUBIKON (Gk. ‘‘Cherubic Hymn’’). The ordinary chant for

the Byzantine offertory of the divine liturgy. Text: ‘‘We who mysti-
cally represent the cherubim.’’ There are three alternate texts for high
feasts.
PAGE 36
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:07 PS
CHORALE • 37
CHERUBINI, LUIGI (Carlo Zenobio Salvatore, 14 September

1760, Florence–15 March 1842, Paris). Director of the Paris Con-
servatory (1821–1841), he began composing professional sacred
music late in his career. His Mass in F (1809) was well received, and
he followed it with seven more masses between 1811 and 1825 in a
deliberately conservative style. It is the critical consensus that his fa-
mous Requiems in C minor (1817) and D minor (1836, written for
his own death), are his most outstanding works. See also CECILIAN
MOVEMENT. (at)
CHESNOKOV, PAVEL (24 October 1877, Voskresensk, Russia–14

March 1944, Moscow). Choral conductor who composed around
400 choral works for Russian Orthodox liturgy, one third based on
chant. He also wrote The Choir and How to Direct It (1940), Rus-
sia’s first theoretical book on choral conducting. (at)
CHIRONOMY. Use of the hands to indicate rise and fall of melodic

direction in Biblical cantillation, used in teaching and in certain
Jewish communities in Baghdad and Yemen at least through the 19th
century. See also BIBLICAL ACCENTS; CHANT; GLYKYS, JO-
ANNES; HAZAN.
CHOIRBOOK FORMAT. A musical manuscript, often very large,

designed to be set on a stand so that the whole choir could sing po-
lyphony from it at once. The soprano part appears on the top left-
hand page above the tenor. The alto appears on the top right-hand
page above the bass.
CHORALE. Borrowed from the German, where it connotes sacred

singing, in English it refers more precisely to Lutheran congrega-
tional vernacular hymns and their four-voice harmonizations.
Martin Luther enthusiastically promoted the chorale as a central
element in Lutheran liturgy in the belief that worshippers should par-
ticipate in the proclamation of the Word of God. He contributed both
texts and melodies to the first Lutheran collections that appeared in
Wittenberg in 1524: Etlich Christlich lider, known as the ‘‘Achtlied-
erbuch’’; Erfurter Enchiridion; and he wrote the foreword to Johann
Walther’s Wittenberger Geystliches Gesangk Buchlein. The steady
PAGE 37
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:08 PS
38 • CHORALE
stream of new publications throughout the 16th century shows how

fervently congregations welcomed this kind of liturgical music.
Luther’s adaptation of the Latin liturgy, the Deutsche Messe of
1526, began to substitute chorales in German for traditional ordi-
nary prayers. Eventually, a typical German mass might replace the
Gloria by Allein Gott in der Höh sei Ehr; the Credo by Wir glauben
all an einen Gott; the Sanctus by Jesaja dem Propheten das geschah;
the Agnus Dei by Christe, du Lamm Gottes. (The last three are all
Luther’s own.) The Greek of the Kyrie remained but could have a
German trope such as Kyrie, Gott Vater in Ewigkeit. A chorale sung
between the Epistle and the Gospel, the Gradual-lied, eventually be-
came the thematic chorale for the service. Others might be used in
place of Latin propers as the occasion demanded.
Some early chorales are simply ancient Latin hymns whose melo-
dies were metricized and adapted to German translations of the orig-
inal. Luther’s own Nun komm, der Heiden Heiland comes from Veni
redemptor gentium. Other chorales derived from old German tradi-
tions of sacred folksong, including pilgrim songs, Crusader songs,
Geisslerlieder (penitential songs), and 15th-century devotional
songs, often with mixed German and Latin (macaronic text), typi-
cally associated with popular feasts such as Christmas. Others are
contrafacta, with an entirely new text applied to a secular song. Still
others have entirely original tunes and texts.
Since chorales were widely used in schools as well as liturgy, both
tunes and texts became very well known. By the late 16th century,
the repertory was sufficiently large and inculturated so as to supply
an inexhaustible resource of material for new compositional forms,
just as the Latin chant repertory underlay the flowering of polyph-
ony: chorale motet, choral mass, chorale cantata, and much of the
great repertory of organ preludes stemmed from this popular sacred
music. In such guises, the chorale melody might be sung or played
out in long durations with surrounding free melody, as was the an-
cient cantus firmus, or it might serve as the subject of imitative
counterpoint, with each chorale phrase initiating a new section.
Chorale melodies long associated with particular feasts could am-
plify or specify the semantics of a composition, as when Johann Se-
bastian Bach implants O Lamm Gottes unschuldig as a cantus firmus
PAGE 38
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:08 PS
CHORALE PRELUDE • 39
in the midst of the opening chorus from the St. Matthew Passion.
See also CANTIONAL; CHANSON SPIRITUELLE; LAUDA.
CHORALE CANTATA. German church cantata based in music and

text on a Lutheran chorale melody, in several self-contained move-
ments. In its strict sense, no text foreign to the chorale is used, and a
chorale cantata per omnes versus sets all its strophes, with the same
melody in varying musical textures as the melodic foundation for
each movement (e.g., Cantata BWV 4 of Johann Sebastian Bach).
More loosely, the term includes those cantatas that make explicit use
of a chorale melody in at least one movement.
CHORALE FANTASIA. A fantasia based upon a chorale melody.

Important early examples appear in Samuel Scheidt’s Tabulatura
Nova of 1624.
CHORALE MASS. Setting of the Kyrie and Gloria texts (Greek and
Latin) using Lutheran chorale melodies in counterpoint for Lu-
theran masses, flourishing in the second half of the17th century until
the early 18th century in central Germany.
CHORALE MOTET. Vocal polyphonic composition based exclu-

sively on the text and melody of a Lutheran chorale, in one through-
composed movement or several short ones, dating from the end of
the 16th century. Typically, each phrase of the melody serves as a
point of imitation. Instruments may double the vocal parts. Most
were composed during the first two decades of the 17th century, after
which the genre merged with the sacred concerto and chorale can-
tata. See also MOTET; PRAETORIUS, MICHAEL.
CHORALE PARTITA. A set of variations on a chorale melody for

organ, originating in the latter half of the 17th century in northern
Germany. Often the number of variations corresponds to the number
of verses in a chorale text.
CHORALE PRELUDE. An organ composition that prepared the con-

gregation to sing a Lutheran chorale by using it as the principal
thematic material. Such pieces were commonly improvised from the
PAGE 39
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:08 PS
40 • CHORALIS CONSTANTINUS
late 16th century onward, but composers also made and collected for-
mal compositions based on well-known chorales for use throughout
the liturgical year, such as the Orgelbüchlein of Johann Sebastian
Bach. In modern times, it functions much more often as a prelude
to the entire liturgy, and its chorale may or may not be sung within
that liturgy, although it usually refers to the liturgical theme or sea-
son in some way.
The most common ways of using the chorale melody are: as a can-
tus firmus, in durations much longer than the surrounding texture,
most often in the soprano voice (e.g., Der Tage, der ist so freuden-
reich, BWV 605); as an ornamented version that blends the melody
into the texture by adopting the same rhythmic motives (e.g., Nun
komm, der Heiden Heiland, BWV 599); by using each melodic
phrase to construct a fughetta (e.g., Komm, Heiliger Geist, BV 652);
as a canon (e.g., Gottes Sohn ist kommen, BWV 600). Many of
Bach’s works combine these methods.
Composers’ interest in chorale preludes declined along with litur-
gical music generally in the late 18th century. In the 20th century,
however, the genre has revived somewhat, and preludes upon hymn
tunes of all Christian traditions abound in publishers catalogs.
Among the more renowned American composers of hymn preludes
are Michael Burkhardt (1957– ), Charles Callahan (1951– ), Wilbur
Held (1914– ), and Paul Manz (1919– ).
CHORALIS CONSTANTINUS. Monumental collection of poly-

phonic propers for 99 masses for liturgical feasts throughout the
year, composed almost entirely by Heinrich Isaac and completed by
his student Ludwig Senfl for the court of Emperor Maximilian I
(vols. 1, 3) and the Cathedral at Constance (vol. 2). Volume 1 was
first published in Nuremburg in 1550 and volumes 2 and 3 in 1555.
CHORALITER. To sing as a chant, without measured notes or meter.
CHOURMOUZIOS THE ARCHIVIST (c. 1770, Chalki, Greece–

1840, Chalki). Composer of festal tropes, psalms, six Great Doxol-
ogies, Cherubic hymns, and communions, he is renowned for his 34
volumes attempting to transcribe the entire repertory of Byzantine
chant into the reformed musical notation of Chrystanthos of Ma-
PAGE 40
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:08 PS
CHRISTMAS ORATORIO, JOHANN SEBASTIAN BACH, BWV 248 • 41
dytos, with the help of Gregorios the Protopsaltes (c. 1778–1821).

His realizations of the kalaphonic chants, highly melismatic, have
stirred arguments about their authenticity among scholars.
CHRISTMAS CONCERTO. A concerto intended to accompany Eu-

charistic adoration on Christmas Eve, originating in late-17th-century
Italy. The Italian ‘‘concerto grosso’’ is an instrumental composition
in several movements for large ensemble, typically strings with con-
tinuo, which contained a number of soloists, typically two violins
and violoncello. To make it appropriate for a Christmas liturgy, com-
posers included a ‘‘pastorale’’ movement, with 6/8 or 12/8 time sig-
nature that included drone effects in the bass and melodies in rocking
parallel thirds and sixths in the high instruments. This texture re-
called a peasant custom of providing bagpipe and woodwind music
for re-enactments of the shepherds adoring the Christ child at the
manger (St. Luke, Ch. 2). The pastorale ad libitum in Arcangelo Cor-
elli’s (1653–1713) famous Op. 6, No. 8 (about 1690, pub. 1714), is
the last movement, so that it may be omitted when the concerto is
performed apart from Christmas. Other Christmas concertos include
Giuseppe Torelli’s Op. 8, No. 6, Francesco Manfredini’s (1680–
1748) Op. 3, No. 12, and Pietro Antonio Locatelli’s (1695–1764) Op.
1, No. 8. See also KUHNAU, JOHANN; OPERA.
CHRISTMAS ORATORIO, JOHANN SEBASTIAN BACH, BWV

248. The most famous of Bach’s three oratorios, it is actually a set
of six self-contained church cantatas linked by the birth narratives
from the St. Luke and St. Matthew Gospels running through them all.
Bach performed them during the six festival days of the Christmas
season of 1734–1735: Christmas Day, St. Steven’s Day and Holy In-
nocents (26 and 27 December), Feast of the Circumcision (1 Janu-
ary), Sunday (2 January), and Epiphany (6 January).
The text is set much as in Bach’s passions. The Gospel text is sung
to tenor recitative, with speeches by the shepherds or another group
given to through-composed ‘‘madrigal’’ choruses. Solo ariosos and
arias comment upon the events. Each cantata begins with a substan-
tial chorus introducing the day’s theme, except the second in which
a sublime pastoral sinfonia sets the scene instead and concludes with
an often highly elaborated summary chorale.
PAGE 41
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:08 PS
42 • CHRISTMAS ORATORIO, HEINRICH SCHÜTZ
Most of the concerted movements in the Christmas Oratorio are

parodies of secular cantatas composed for the Elector of Saxony in
1733 and 1734. Each cantata has a different scoring, reflecting the
theme of the day, so that for example the second day, setting the
shepherd narrative, eschews the festival brass and requires only the
‘‘pastoral’’ colors of flutes, oboes d’amore, oboes da caccia, strings,
and continuo. Performing the entire set requires in addition three
trumpets, two horns, and timpani, and about two hours time. The cho-
ral parts, as in most of Bach’s works, are challenging.
CHRISTMAS ORATORIO, HEINRICH SCHÜTZ (Historia der

freuden- und gnadenreichen Geburth Gottes und Marien Sohnes,
Jesu Christi, SWV 435). The most frequently performed of the ora-
torios of Heinrich Schütz, first heard on Christmas Day at the Elec-
tor of Saxony’s court chapel in Dresden in 1660. The German libretto
is a compilation of the birth narratives from the Gospels of St. Luke
and St. Matthew. The narration is sung to recitative in the tenor
range. Schütz composed the speaking roles of the Angel (soprano),
Herod (bass), the shepherds (soprano, mezzo, alto), the Magi (three
basses), and Herod’s counselors (two tenors, two basses) as seven
concerted pieces, mostly in strict meter, called intermedii. All of
them, along with an introductory and a concluding chorus and most
of the recitative, are in F major. The instrumentation of each inter-
medium varies to reflect the character singing. The work calls for two
violins, two ‘‘violettas,’’ one viola, one cello or viola da gamba, two
recorders, two trumpets, two trombones, bassoon, and continuo and
requires about 40 minutes to perform. The most recent modern criti-
cal editions are edited by Günther Graulich for the Stuttgarter
Schütz-Ausgabe (1998) and Neil Jenkins for Novello (2000).
CHRYSANTHOS OF MADYTUS (c. 1770, Madytus, northwestern

Turkey–1846, Bursa, Turkey). Byzantine theorist. Working with
Chourmouzios the Archivist and Gregorios the Protopsaltes (c.
1778–1821), he wrote Theōretikon mega tēs mousikēs (‘‘Great Theo-
retical Book on Music’’), which simplified the neumatic notation of
Byzantine chant, which had grown extremely complex over the cen-
turies, with a kind of solfege and a reduction of the traditional eight
modes into three species: diatonic, chromatic, and enharmonic. This
PAGE 42
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:09 PS
CLAUSULA • 43
Reformed or ‘‘Chrysanthine’’ notation is today the system of the

Greek Orthodox Church. See also GUIDO D’AREZZO; OK-
TOĒCHOS.
CHRYSAPHES, MANUEL (fl. c. 1440–1463, Constantinople).

More compositions of Byzantine kalophonic chant by him appear
in post mid-15th-century sources than of any other composer. He
also wrote Peri tōn entheōroumenön tē psaltikē technē kai hōn phro-
nous kakös tines peri autön (‘‘On the Theory of the Art of Chanting
and on Certain Erroneous Views That Some Hold About It’’), which
provides much information about the changes in the Byzantine tradi-
tion during the 14th and 15th centuries and criticizes singers who
were content to sing a simple melody without ornamentation. See
also AKOLOUTHIAI; KOUKOUZELES, JOHANNES.
CHURCH SLAVONIC. Liturgical language of many Eastern Chris-

tian Orthodox Churches (e.g., Russian). Slavic peoples who accepted
Christianity from Byzantine missionaries translated the liturgies into
Old Slavonic, using an alphabet dating from the ninth century attrib-
uted to St. Cyril of Thessalonika. In the 10th century, a new alphabet
(Cyrillic) appeared in Bulgaria. After the 11th century, the written
liturgical language became known as Church Slavonic (also known
as Old Bulgarian), of which there may be variants in the liturgies of
national churches. See also GLAGOLITIC MASS.
CHURCH SONATA. An instrumental composition in several move-

ments or sections, dating from the 17th or early 18th century, that
might be used to substitute for organ versets in a Roman Catholic
mass. The traditional term sonata da chiesa appears only infre-
quently in contemporary sources; any ensemble sonata using imita-
tion and other suitable sacred idioms might be so used. Although the
movement pattern of slow-fast-slow-fast was once thought to be the
defining feature, the sources show a wide variety of orders.
CLASSICAL POLYPHONY. See STILE ANTICO.
CLAUSULA (pl. CLAUSULAE). Section of a Notre Dame organum

composed in discant, which can replace a section of previously com-
posed melismatic organum (organum purum).
PAGE 43
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:09 PS
44 • CLAVIER-ÜBUNG III
CLAVIER-ÜBUNG III. Johann Sebastian Bach’s 1739 publication

of his own selected organ works. The collection begins with a mas-
sive five-voiced Praeludium in E-flat major and ends with the ‘‘St.
Anne’’ Fugue, also for five voices in the same key. In between are
two settings of the three-section Lutheran Kyrie chorale (six move-
ments in all), three of the Gloria Allein Gott in der Höh sei Ehr, and
two each of the ‘‘catechism chorales’’: Dies sind die heilgen zehen
Gebot, Wir glauben all an einen Gott, Vater unser in Himmelreich,
Christ unser Herr, Aus tiefer Not, and Jesus Christus unser Heiland.
Each pair has one setting for manuals only, one with obbligato pedal.
The settings exhibit all manners of treating the chorale melodies:
cantus firmus in all registers, fugal treatments, and all varieties of
counterpoint. Four ‘‘duetti’’ (small pieces for two voices) follow be-
fore the concluding fugue.
CLEMENS NON PAPA (c. 1510, probably Ieper, Belgium?–1555

or 1556, Dixmuiden, near Ieper). Prolific composer of 15 masses
and over 230 motets, he set many of the 159 psalms and canticles
from the Souterliedekens psalm collection to three-voice po-
lyphony.
COLOR. Pitch sequence in the tenor of an isorhythmic motet. See

also TALEA.
COMMUNION. See MASS.
COMMUNION SERVICE. See HOLY COMMUNION.
COMPLINE. The major hour of the divine office of the Roman Catho-
lic rite sung before retiring for the night. A chanted compline begins
with a versicle followed by three or four psalms (4, 31, 91, 134),
each framed by the same antiphon (usually Miserere mihi). Then
follows a hymn (Te lucis ante terminum), short Biblical reading
(‘‘capitulum’’) and a short responsory. Next comes the Canticle of
Simeon, Nunc Dimittis (see Appendix A for text). Spoken prayers
(‘‘Our Father,’’ the Apostles’ Creed) may follow. The concluding
versicle Benedicamus Domino is followed by one of the Marian vo-
tive antiphons. Compline is distinct from the other major hours be-
PAGE 44
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:09 PS
CONSTANCE SONGBOOK • 45
cause it has few proper chants; antiphons change only according to

the day of the week, and the same weekly set is sung throughout the
year. See also GREGORIAN CHANT; VESPERS.
CONCERT SPIRITUEL. See PARIS.
CONDUCTUS. Christian paraliturgical compositions dating from the

12th and 13th centuries from Europe, monophonic or polyphonic,
that show a wide variety of texts and musical forms. Their liturgical
function, if any, remains obscure, although in The Play of Daniel,
they are processional songs. The conductus simplex is homorhyth-
mic with syllabic text-setting; the embellished form includes interpo-
lated melismatic passages.
CONGREGATIONAL SINGING. Singing by lay congregants in a

worship service. Most major religious traditions have some form, but
the practice varies widely. At one extreme is a Buddhist burial ser-
vice, which is sung entirely by the priest, and at the other might be an
American revival where everyone present sings every praise chorus.
Many traditions combine the professional singing of a cantor or
priest and congregational singing.
The principal constraints on congregational singing are technical:
the music must be simple enough for musically untrained members
of a culture, the great majority, to learn quickly and execute, espe-
cially in cultures where printed matter is not traditional. Refrains
with simple texts, strophic forms, and other repetitive forms are com-
mon strategies. Direct settings of sacred writings such as the Bible,
the Vedas, the Qur’ān, etc., are generally too complex. As one solu-
tion, ancient Jewish psalmody employed brief responsorial interpo-
lations such as Hallelujah sung by the congregation within a psalm
chanted by the soloist. More common are metric paraphrases of sa-
cred texts or original hymns. See also BHAJAN; CHORALE; DES-
CANT; DHIKR; GOSPEL SONG; KIRTANA; LEKHA DODI;
LAUDE; LINING OUT; NIGGUN; PIYYUT; QAWWALI; RESPON-
SORY; SONGS OF THE HAJJ; SPIRITUAL; TONGUE-SINGING;
ZEMIROT.
CONSTANCE SONGBOOK (Constance, 1540). The most influential

of Swiss Reform songbooks, actually the third edition of precedents
PAGE 45
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:09 PS
46 • CONSTITUTION ON THE SACRED LITURGY
published in Zurich (1st ed. 1533–34; 2nd ed. not later than 1537),
compiled by poets Ambrosius Blaurer and Johannes Zwick, contain-
ing 67 metrical psalms, and 83 other songs, some for domestic use
only. There are only 71 different melodies. Zwick’s preface contra-
dicts the reform ideals of Huldrych Zwingli, who incorporated no
singing in his liturgy.
CONSTITUTION ON THE SACRED LITURGY. Central document

on liturgical theology and practice promulgated by the Second Vati-
can Council on 4 December 1963. Articles 112–121 contain the
norms for liturgical music, which, in general, express strong prefer-
ence for Gregorian chant, the pipe organ, and other features of the
Roman Catholic tradition but also provide for alternatives, particu-
larly in ‘‘certain parts of the world’’ (119), and emphasize the ‘‘active
participation of the people’’ whenever possible (113, 114, 121). In
practice since the late 1960s, however, popular and indigenous mu-
sics have almost entirely replaced chant and other traditional idioms
in most places, and the true natures and purposes of ‘‘sacred music’’
and ‘‘active participation’’ continue to be disputed among reformers
and traditionalists.
CONTEMPORARY CHRISTIAN MUSIC. Umbrella term for

American Christian songs composed and performed in various rock
styles from the 1970s onward. Larry Norman’s (1947– ) recording
Upon This Rock (Impact, 1969) is considered to be the earliest exem-
plar. The genre is controversial among American Christians. Recent
stars include Steven Curtis Chapman (1962– ) and Amy Grant
(1960– ). See also GOSPEL SONG; PRAISE CHORUS.
CONTINUO. Ensemble of at least one melodic bass instrument and

one chord-playing instrument (usually organ in sacred music) that
provides the harmonic progressions and structure in Baroque compo-
sitions. Beginning as an efficient and simple frame for operatic mon-
ody around 1600, the continuo became so customary that Baroque
scores call for it even when a large ensemble provides all the neces-
sary harmonic information. It fell out of use in the late 18th century
when slower harmonic rhythms in periodic phrases made its power
of harmonic articulation unnecessary.
PAGE 46
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:10 PS
CORI SPEZZATI • 47
CONTRAFACTUM (Lat. ‘‘counterfeit’’). The practice of fitting an ex-

isting vocal work with a new text. In the Middle Ages this occurred
frequently with the establishment of new feasts or simply the compo-
sition of new sequence or hymnodic poetry. After the 15th century,
the term almost always indicates the replacement of a secular text by
a sacred one in order to create a piece suitable for devotion or liturgy.
Such contrafacta are common in laude, spiritual songs of all types,
and early Protestant chorales and hymns. See also AMALARIUS
OF METZ; LAHAN; PARODY.
COPTIC CHANT. Chant sung in the Orthodox Coptic Rite of Egypt

and, in simplified form, in the Coptic Catholic Church. Languages
sung include the original Greek, Coptic (a remnant of ancient Egyp-
tian), and Arabic. Liturgies of the Eucharist, lasting from three to six
hours, and of the divine office are chanted. The repertory has come
down through history via oral transmission. Modern studies suggest
that the melodic formulae remain remarkably unchanged through
time and place.
CORI SPEZZATI (It. ‘‘split choirs’’). A kind of antiphony by which

independent melodies of a single polyphonic composition are dis-
tributed among two or more distinct choirs that often sing at consid-
erable distance from each other in a church. Unlike antiphonal
psalmody or alternatim, this polychoral music frequently overlaps
one choir with another and at climactic moments calls for all choirs
to sing together. All sorts of Latin texts—mass ordinaries, se-
quences, psalms, and generic motet texts—might be set to poly-
choral texture. The choirs may or may not be equivalent in range and
vocal assignment, and evidence from northern Italian churches in the
late 16th century indicates that one or more of the choirs may have
been instrumental, affording an even greater contrast of timbre.
Tradition associates the practice with St. Mark’s Basilica in Venice
because of its widely separate choral galleries, each with its own
organ, because of the eight psalmi spezzati of Adrian Willaert of
1550, and especially because of the spectacular works of Andrea and
Giovanni Gabrieli, Claudio Merulo (1533–1604), Giovanni Croce
(1557–1609), and others composing there in the last quarter of the
16th century. However, firm evidence of polychoral music in other
PAGE 47
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:10 PS
48 • CORONATION ANTHEMS
northern Italian cities is earlier: from Treviso in 1521; from Ferrara in

1529; from Bergamo in 1536. Dominique Phinot (c. 1510–c. 1555),
published five motets for two equal four-voiced choirs in 1548 in
Lyons, which were often reprinted in German anthologies in the next
two decades. Although a second organist was appointed in 1490, the
first hard evidence of polychoral performance at St. Mark’s is 1574.
By then the practice also appears in the works of Orlandus Lassus
in Munich, where both Gabrielis probably learned the art, Giovanni
da Palestrina in Rome, and Tomas Luis di Victoria in Spain,
whence it was exported to Latin America. The Lutheran composers
Hieronymous and Michael Praetorius, Johann Hermann Schein,
Samuel Scheidt, and Heinrich Schütz continued the tradition into
the 17th century as it faded elsewhere, using German as well as Latin
texts. Vestiges of the technique appear in certain choral works of Jo-
hann Sebastian Bach, especially the motets, and in certain of the
English oratorios of George Frideric Handel.
CORONATION ANTHEMS. Set of four anthems composed by

George Frideric Handel and performed on 11 October 1727 for the
coronation of King George II. Scored for large five- to seven-voice
chorus, woodwinds, trumpets, timpani, and strings, they introduced
to the English public the weight of choral sound associated with Han-
del’s later oratorios.
COUNCIL OF TRENT. The 19th Ecumenical Council of the Roman

Catholic Church (Trent, northern Italy, 13 December 1545–4 De-
cember 1563). Decrees specific to liturgical music were issued from
sessions 22–24 (September 1562–November 1563) and provided that
liturgical music should make words easy to understand and that no
‘‘lascivious or impure’’ elements of secular music should intrude.
Abolishing polyphony in favor of chant may have been discussed
but was not legislated. The practical results of the Council included
a revised breviary (liturgical book for the divine office, 1568) and a
revised missal (1570), obligatory in all dioceses unless proof of local
practices older than 200 years could be shown. These publications,
in effect, eliminated all troped mass ordinaries and all but four se-
quences accumulated since the late Middle Ages. On 25 October
1577 Pope Gregory XIII commissioned a new Roman gradual, which
PAGE 48
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:10 PS
THE CREATION • 49
appeared in 1614. This so-called Medicean chant probably reflects

17th-century chant practice, including revised liturgical texts and
melodies to conform to humanistic taste. A number of composers,
including Giovanni da Palestrina, used inventive homorhythmic
textures in polyphony to clarify diction to follow the Council’s
wishes, although this effort weakened with distance from Rome.
Nevertheless, the coincident invention of radically new operatic tex-
tures at the close of the 16th century helped to define consciously the
church style, the stile antico, by rejecting traditional counterpoint.
COUNTERPOINT (adj. CONTRAPUNTAL). A polyphonic texture

of more or less equally salient voices. See also HOMOPHONY; HO-
MORHYTHM; IMITATION; MONOPHONY.
COUPERIN, FRANÇOIS (10 November 1668, Paris–11 September

1733). Preeminent composer of keyboard music in France. He began
his music career as an organist at St. Gervais (1685–death), then at
Chapelle Royale (1693). He published 42 Pièces d’orgue (1690) con-
tained in two organ masses that are recognized as among the greatest
examples of the genre. He also composed some 40 motets. (at)
COYSSARD, MICHEL (1547, Besse-en-Chandesse, France–1623,

Lyons). Jesuit who translated into French popular hymns and canti-
cles (e.g., Paraphrases des Hymnes et Cantiques Spirituelz 1592),
and Latin liturgical texts such as the Credo, Pange lingua and Stabat
mater. He defended the use of the vernacular in religious songs. (at)
THE CREATION (DIE SCHÖPFUNG). One of the most frequently

performed oratorios, composed by Franz Joseph Haydn during all
of 1797 and part of 1798 (semi-private premiere at the Palais Schwa-
rzenberg in Vienna in April) to a libretto based (by Lindley) on John
Milton’s Paradise Lost and adapted and translated into German by
Baron Gottfried van Swieten. It is scored for full classical orchestra,
four-voiced chorus and soprano, tenor, and bass soloists. Its three
parts require about one and three-quarters hours to perform. In En-
glish-speaking locales, the work is often performed in one of several
translations. Recitative sets the seven-day creation story from Gene-
sis, while commentary, often from Psalms, is sung with arias and
PAGE 49
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:10 PS
50 • CREDO
choruses, a grand Handelian chorus marking the end of each day.

See also THE SEASONS.
CREDO. See MASS; Appendix A for text.
CRESTON, PAUL (born Giuseppe Guttoveggio, 10 October 1906,

New York–24 August 1985, San Diego). He composed music for
the Roman Catholic liturgy including a Requiem (1938), Missa Sol-
emnis (1949), Missa ‘‘Adoro Te’’ (1952), and Missa ‘‘Cum Jubilo’’
(1968), as well as a Christmas oratorio called Isaiah’s Vision (1962).
(at)
CROFT, WILLIAM (baptized 30 December 1678, Nether Etting-

ton, Warwicks–14 August 1727, Bath). Composer and Master of
Children at the Chapel Royal and organist at Westminster Abbey,
he broke ground by publishing in score form a two-volume collec-
tion, Musica Sacra (1724). His numerous anthems were among the
first English compositions to employ the late-Baroque continental
techniques. Several of his hymn tunes are still in use including ‘‘St.
Anne’’ (‘‘O God, Our Help in Ages Past’’). (at)
CRÜGER, JOHANN NEPOMUNK (9 April 1598, Gross-Breesen,

near Guben, Lower Lusatia–23 February 1662, Berlin). Cantor
at St. Nicholas Church (1622–death), he composed Lutheran cho-
rales including Nun danket alle Gott, Jesu meine Freude, and
Schmücke dich o liebe Seele. Crüger compiled and arranged several
chorale collections, the most influential of which is Praxis Pietatis
Melica (1647), the first to set chorale melodies solely with a figured
bass for domestic use. The publication was reprinted 45 times before
1736. (at)
CYRIL, ST. (826, Thessalonika–14 February 869, Rome) AND

METHODIUS (c. 815, Thessalonika– 6 April 885, Stare Mesto
(Velehrad), Moravia (modern Czech Republic). Brothers and Byz-
antine missionaries to Moravia instructed to teach in the vernacular.
In compliance, Cyril invented the Glagolitic alphabet from which
Church Slavonic is derived. The two also translated the Scriptures
and liturgical hymns. (at)
PAGE 50
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:11 PS
DHIKR • 51
–D–
DAVID, JOHANN NEPOMUK (30 November 1895, Eferding, Aus-

tria–22 December 1977, Stuttgart, Germany). Organist who com-
posed motets, masses, mostly for four-voiced chorus a cappella, and
Das Choralwerk for organ—21 volumes of chorale settings (1932–
1973).
DE LA RUE, PIERRE. See LA RUE, PIERRE DE.
DELLO JOIO, NORMAN (24 January 1913, New York). Com-

poser, organist, and educator at many American institutions, he
wrote three masses, four dramatic works, and other works for chorus
based on Roman Catholic liturgy, hagiography, or the psalms. Quo-
tations from Gregorian chant and references to other liturgical
styles figure heavily in his music.
DEMESTVENNY. Highly elaborate Russian Orthodox chant used for

solemn feasts; derivative of kalaphonic chant, heard today only in
the congregations of ‘‘Old Believers.’’ See also ZNAMENNĪY
RASPEV.
DESCANT. A countermelody sung, usually by a segment of the choir,

mainly above the principal melody of the hymn sung by the congre-
gation.
DESPREZ, JOSQUIN. See JOSQUIN DESPREZ.
DEUS IN ADJUTORIUM (Lat. ‘‘God come to my assistance,’’

Psalm 70). Versicle that opens all the divine offices of the Roman
Catholic rite with the exception of matins, where it follows directly
on other opening prayers. The lesser doxology (Gloria patri . . .) fol-
lows.
DHIKR (Arab. ‘‘remembrance’’). Islamic mystical (Sufi) ritual in-

volving formulaic repetition, usually of the name of God (Allāh),
‘‘God is he,’’ or something similar. The rituals, often lasting several
hours, may also include chanting the Qur’ān, hymns, and ecstatic
PAGE 51
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:11 PS
52 • DHRUPAD
dancing, depending upon the particular dervish (ascetic) community.

A frame drum may be used. Shı̈’ite Sufis, however, have abandoned
or forbidden such music since the 16th century.
DHRUPAD. Considered the oldest and purest genre of Hindustani

(North Indian) vocal composition, it sets two or four rhymed verses,
usually on religious themes. A tāla from a specific set is used; any
rāga may be used. The dhrupad is introduced by an ālāp and then
sung in an austere manner with minimal ornamentation by one or two
male singers to the accompaniment of the drone tambürä and a barrel
drum called pakhāvaj. The genre developed in Gwalior and was pro-
moted by Tānsen in the mid-16th century.
DIE SIEBEN LETZTEN WORTE UNSERES ERLÖSERS AM

KREUZE. See THE SEVEN LAST WORDS OF OUR SAVIOUR
FROM THE CROSS.
DIES IRAE (Lat. ‘‘Day of wrath’’). Sequence sung at a Requiem

mass, one of four liturgical sequences retained after the Council of
Trent.
DIGITAL ORGAN. A keyboard instrument that may simulate the

pipe organ in timbre and operation, whose tones are generated from
large stores of computer samples of actual pipe organs, scaled
through the pitch range, and projected through loudspeakers. The
Allen Organ Co. demonstrated the first digital organ in 1971. The
principal limitations on how closely the timbre approximates that of
a pipe organ are the rate of sampling and the speaker technology.
Advances in computer processing technology have enabled the stor-
age of accurate wave envelopes, pipe release effects, sound environ-
ments, and other irregularities of actual pipe sound, so that the digital
organ surpasses the electronic organ in its approximation of pipe
organ timbre. See also ORGAN.
D’INDY, (PAUL MARIE THÉODORE) VINCENT (27 March

1851, Paris–2 December 1931). With Charles Bordes (1863–1909)
and Alexandre Guilmant (1837–1911), he founded the Schola Can-
torum of Paris (1894). Originally specializing in the study of plain-
PAGE 52
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:11 PS
DIVINE LITURGY • 53
chant and the Palestrina style, the school became a general

conservatory in 1900. He harmonized 24 Gregorian chants, the
Pentecosten (1919). (at)
DISCANT. Technique of organum composition by which all voices,

including the vox principalis singing the original chant melody,
move at comparable speed in triple meter.
Discant is also an improvised polyphony described by 14th-
century English theorists. They describe a homorhythmic texture
based on consonant intervals among voices with a strong preference
for contrary motion. See also FABURDEN; FALSOBORDONE;
MAGNUS LIBER ORGANI; PEROTINUS.
DISTLER, HUGO (24 June 1908, Nuremberg, Germany–1 Novem-

ber 1942, Berlin). Organist and composer active in the revival of
traditional Lutheran music and in the restoration of Baroque organ-
building techniques. His major sacred works include a Christmas or-
atorio (Die Weihnachtsgeschichte, 1933) and collections of four-
voiced motets modeled on those of Heinrich Schütz (Geistliche
Chormusik, 1934–1936, 1941).
DIVINE LITURGY. Name of the Byzantine Eucharistic rite analo-

gous to the Roman Catholic mass. There are three: the Liturgy of St.
Basil and the Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom, nearly identical except
for the chants of the anaphora (consecration), and the Liturgy of the
Presanctified sung during Lent. This last has no anaphora and con-
tains the famous Hesperinos hymn Phōs hilaron.
The order of service for the Liturgies of St. Basil and St. John
Chrysostom is as follows (all chants are proper unless noted as ordi-
nary):
• Three antiphons or typika, common psalms with the hymn Ho
monogenēs huios;
• Ordinary: Eisodikon from Psalm 94 for the procession of the lec-
tionary;
• Troparion and the proem of a kontakion;
• Ordinary: Eis polla ta etē for the entrance of the celebrant;
• Trisagion (one of several versions);
PAGE 53
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:11 PS
54 • DIVINE OFFICE
• Ordinary: Psalmos tō Dauid with a proper reponsorial Pro-

keimenon preceding the Epistle reading;
• Ordinary: Allēlouia psalmos tō Dauid with a proper responso-
rial Alleluia preceding the Gospel reading;
• Ordinary: Hosoi katechoumenoi proelethete, dismissing the ca-
thechumens;
• Cheroubikon (one of several versions);
• Creed;
• Chants of the anaphora, including Hagios, hagios, hagios analo-
gous to the Roman Sanctus;
• Chants for communion (koinōnikon);
• Ordinary post-communion hymn Plērōthētō to stoma hēmōn;
• Ordinary benediction Eie to onoma Kyriou from Psalm 112;
• Ordinary post-communion hymn Eidomen to phōs to alēthinon
and possibly other hymns.
See also HOLY COMMUNION.
DIVINE OFFICE. Cycle of monastic liturgies sung at particular times

each day. In the Benedictine rule there are eight, called ‘‘hours,’’ thus
the common expression ‘‘liturgy of the hours.’’ The four major hours
are matins (sometimes called vigils) during the night, lauds at day-
break, vespers in the evening, and compline before retiring. The four
minor hours are prime, terce, sext, and none, named for the hours
of daylight.
Other religious orders may observe a different pattern. In 1972 a
reform of the divine office subsequent to the Second Vatican Coun-
cil relaxed the regimen by substituting an Office of Readings for mat-
ins, eliminating prime, and offering a choice among terce, sext, and
none. See also BYZANTINE CHANT; GREGORIAN CHANT;
HESPERINOS; ORTHRÖS; SYRIAN CHANT.
DIVINE SONGS (Greek: ta theia asmata). Byzantine hymns sung

during the Liturgy of the Catechumens. They include the prokeime-
non, to be sung before the reading from St. Paul, and the Alleluia,
sung before the Gospel. See also ASMATIKON; DIVINE LITURGY;
PSALTIKON.
PAGE 54
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:11 PS
DRUM • 55
DORSEY, THOMAS A. (1899, Villa Rica, Georgia–23 January

1993, Chicago). ‘‘The father of gospel music,’’ renowned performer
and composer of gospel songs. After a successful career in blues
with Ma Rainey, Dorsey devoted the rest of his career to the promo-
tion of gospel music. He founded the Thomas A. Dorsey Publishing
Company in 1931 and composed over 500 songs, including ‘‘Pre-
cious Lord, Take My Hand’’ (1932).
DOXA EN UPSISTOIS THEO (Gr. ‘‘Glory to God in the highest’’).

A Byzantine morning hymn text of the pre-Constantinian period,
source of the Western Gloria, known as the ‘‘major doxology.’’
DOXOLOGY. Christian formula of divine praise. The are many exam-

ples in both the Old and New Testaments. The most familiar ones for
musical contexts include the ‘‘greater doxology,’’ which is the Gloria
of the Roman Catholic mass, and the ‘‘lesser doxology’’ adapted
from St. Matthew’s Gospel 28: 19 that concludes the chanting of
every psalm and the Deus in adjutorium in the divine office (see
Appendix A for texts).
In the Byzantine tradition, which does not use the terms ‘‘greater’’
and ‘‘lesser,’’ a doxology is heard many times in the divine liturgy
(mass): at the beginning, after the hymn Ho Monogenēs Huios, the
litany, the Cheroubikon, the anaphora, and the Lord’s Prayer.
In Protestant churches, the doxology may refer to a self-contained
hymn that offers divine praise such as ‘‘Praise God from whom all
blessings flow.’’ Single hymn verses, usually the last of a set, often
invoking the Trinity, may also be doxological. See also TE DEUM.
DRUM. Drums play in the sacred musics of Hinduism, Buddhism, the

Chinese religions, shamanism, many African religions, and the reli-
gions of American Indians. They generally do not play in the most
traditional sacred musics of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam, al-
though they have appeared in Christian gospel music, praise
choruses, and other types based on popular idioms of the 20th cen-
tury, and in Muslim lands drums have escorted prominent personages
on their pilgrimages to Mecca (atabl al-hajj, ‘‘pilgrim’s drum’’), and
have accompanied sacred dance in Sufism.
The Hindu god Siva is often identified in iconography with the
PAGE 55
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:12 PS
56 • DRUM
damaru, a drum shaped like an hour-glass which he plays to accom-

pany his dancing. In music, drumming is an essential component of
traditional Karnatic and Hindustani music, almost all of which has
religious connotations if not strictly liturgical, since the drum articu-
lates tempo and the talā, the fundamental rhythmic pattern of the
song. A barrel drum held horizontally and played with both hands,
the mrdangam, produces a variety of sounds by combining different
hand strokes (full hand, half hand, forefinger, etc.) with qualities of
damping with the other hand. Another important drum is the Hindu-
stani tablā, which has a small wooden barrel drum on the right side
and a small kettledrum on the left.
‘‘Sounding the drum of the Dharma’’ is an expression for the proc-
lamation of Buddhist teaching. In Buddhist ritual, drums may date
from the time of the Buddha himself (died c. 480 B. C.) and drum
notation dates from the mid-eighth century A. D. The type of drum
played varies widely with the particular sect or caste of the player.
The music played ranges from auspicious beat patterns to five-fold
offerings of praise to the accompaniment of singing, dancing, and
meditation.
In Tibet, Bon ceremonies require the drum (mga).
In China, drums participate in the system of pa yin (‘‘eight
sounds’’), by which the materials the drums are made of coordinate
with seasons of the year and points of the compass. In practice they
play in the orchestra for Confucian ceremonial music (ya-yüeh).
In Indonesia, frame drums may accompany poems praising Mu-
hammad, especially the Burda and the Mawlı̄d.
In the shamanism of Inner Mongolia and North Asia, the drum is
considered to be a living spirit that aids the shaman in motivating
other spirits or in transporting him on spiritual journeys to the other
worlds. It may even be the object of life-cycle rituals, such as birth
and death ceremonies.
Africa owns a vast diversity of religious drumming. In some tribes,
drumming and sacred rituals may be so closely wedded that they
share the same word, or in others, drumming may have no role in
worship whatsoever. Drums may stay on the periphery of ritual, or
take center stage as spirits as in shamanist traditions. They come in
every size and shape. The well-known ‘‘talking drums’’ of the Ewe
and Yoruba may transmit prayers and messages to the spirit world.
PAGE 56
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:12 PS
DU FAY, GUILLAUME • 57
Drums may also symbolize concepts of sacral leadership in some tra-

ditions, and as such may not even be played. On the other hand, there
is a great deal of music for drums alone, often used to summon the
spirits.
Ritual drumming of American Indians parallels that of Asian sha-
mans in many respects and accompanies almost all sacred song. A
simple frame drum beaten with one stick is often used. The peyote
songs of the Native American Church, however, employ a drum con-
taining water, which allows tuning and creates a characteristic rever-
beration caused by the water flowing inside. See also DHIKR;
INSTRUMENTS, USE OF; TIBETAN CHANT.
DU’Ā. ‘‘Supplication,’’ the formula of praise to Allah chanted at

mosques on Friday services and festivals. Melodies may range from
simple chants to ornate compositions, particularly in Turkey.
DU FAY, GUILLAUME (?5 August 1397, Beersel, near Brussels–27

November, 1474, Cambrai, France). Du Fay’s compositions in-
clude seven complete masses, including one plenary, the Missa San-
cti Jacobi (before 1440), and 35 mass ordinary movements, 15
settings of various mass propers, three Magnificats, two settings of
Benedicamus Domino, 16 polyphonic antiphons, 25 polyphonic
hymns, 24 motets, and over 30 plainchant melodies.
Earliest documents place him at Cambrai Cathedral in the summer
of 1409 as a chorister. He probably attended the Council of Con-
stance (1414–1418). In summer 1420, he entered the service of Carlo
Malatesta da Rimini. In 1424 and 1425 he may have been a petit vi-
caire at Laon Cathedral. He was in Bologna by February 1426, hav-
ing joined the household of Cardinal Louis Aleman. He next joined
the papal chapel in Rome by October 1428 and remained there until
July 1433. From at least 1 February 1434 he served the Duke of
Savoy as maistre de chapelle. By July 1435 Du Fay had returned to
the papal chapel, then in Florence. On 9 September 1436, Pope Eu-
genius IV granted him a canonicate at Cambrai, and Du Fay was of-
ficially received as canon there on 12 November 1436. By 6 July
1439 he had entered the service of the Duke of Burgundy but by De-
cember had taken up residence at Cambrai, where he remained until
March 1450. He returned to Savoy from 1452 to 1458 as magister
PAGE 57
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:12 PS
58 • DU MONTE (DE THEIR), HENRI
capellae. He moved back to Cambrai as canon in October 1458 and

remained there until his death.
Du Fay composed almost all his polyphony by adding third and
fourth voices to a fundamental duet of tenor and cantus (soprano)
voices, a premise which flowers into a wide variety of textures and
genres. The motets fall into two large groups: cantilenas, freely com-
posed treatments of chant melodies quite unique in the 15th century;
and the more traditional isorhythmic motets, including the renowned
Nuper Rosarum Flores (1436). The mass ordinaries are not united
cyclically by a common tenor until 1450, when Du Fay composed
Missa Se La Face Ay Pale on the tenor of one of his own songs, one
of the earliest examples of a secular melody used in a cantus firmus
mass. The Missa Ave Regina Caelorum (c. 1464) parodies to the ex-
tent of quoting his own motet, and appears to be Du Fay’s valedictory
summary of compositional techniques for masses. See also TRENT
CODICES.
DU MONTE (DE THEIR), HENRI (y) (1610, Villers-L’Evêque,

near Liège–8 May 1684, Paris). Organist at St. Paul’s, Paris
(1643–death), composer for Chapelle Royale (1672–1683). His
grands motets standardized the distribution of instrumental and
vocal parts for this genre. (at)
DUNSTABLE, JOHN (c. 1390, England–24 December 1453). Com-

poser who is most frequently cited in continental music theory as
the one responsible for bringing the ‘‘English sound’’ to European
polyphony, that is, a texture governed by a strict syntax of conso-
nance and dissonance treatment and greatly simplified rhythmic pat-
terns as compared to the French polyphony of the late 14th century.
He is also credited, along with Leonel Power, with the earliest can-
tus firmus mass, the Missa Rex Seculorum (c. 1420s–1430s), al-
though the attribution is not certain. Besides one other cyclic mass,
there are 22 single mass ordinary movements, 15 isorhythmic mo-
tets, and 27 other settings of Latin texts.
DUPRÉ, MARCEL (3 May 1886, Rouen, France–30 May 1971,

Meudon). World-famous organist, he established his reputation in
1920 by performing the first complete cycle of organ works of Jo-
PAGE 58
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:12 PS
EBEN, PETR • 59
hann Sebastian Bach ever given at the Paris Conservatoire. He suc-

ceeded Charles-Marie Widor at St. Sulpice in 1934. Some of his
amazing improvisations there became part of a large corpus of organ
publications: ricercars, preludes and fugues, toccatas, organ sym-
phonies, chorales, and many other quasi-liturgical works. He also
composed an oratorio La France au Calvaire (‘‘France at Calvary,’’
1954) and a half dozen motets.
DURUFLÉ, MAURICE (11 January 1902, Louviers, France–16

June 1986, Louveciennes). Organist, composer, professor of har-
mony at the Paris Conservatoire (1943–1969), he is best known for
his Requiem Op. 9 (1947) which decorates Gregorian chants with
modernist modal harmonies. He has also published a small number
of motets and the mass ‘‘Cum Jubilo’’ (1966).
DVORÁK, ANTONÍN (8 September 1841, Nelahozeves near Kra-

lupy [modern Czech Republic]–1 May 1904, Prague). Composer
chiefly of concert music, he wrote a few symphonic sacred pieces
including: a Stabat Mater (op. 58, 1877), the oratorio Svatá (St.)
Ludmila (op. 71, 1886), a Mass in D (op. 86, 1887, orchestrated
1893), a Requiem (op. 89, 1890), and a Te Deum (op. 103, 1892).
Almost all were intended for concert, not liturgical performance.
DYKES, JOHN BACCHUS (10 March 1823, Kingston-upon-

Hull–22 January 1876, Ticehurst, Sussex). Composer of hymn
tunes. Sixty of these were included in the first edition of Hymns An-
cient and Modern (1861), including Nicaea (‘‘Holy, Holy, Holy’’),
Hollingside (‘‘Jesu, Lover of My Soul’’), Horbury (‘‘Nearer My God
to Thee’’), St. Cross (‘‘O Come and Mourn’’), and St. Cuthbert (‘‘Our
Blest Redeemer’’). (at)
–E–
EBEN, PETR (22 January 1929, Ẑamberk, Czech). Composer who

wrote Missa Adventus et Quadrasisimae (1950) expressing ‘‘the fight
of our citizens for their faith and freedom, the fight of the church for
her existence,’’ the Prague Te Deum (1989) in thanks for the Velvet
PAGE 59
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:13 PS
60 • EGERIA
Revolution, and simpler works written to encourage congregational

participation (e.g., Trouvere Mass [1968], Missa cum Populo
[1982]). (at)
EGERIA (Etheria) (fl. late 4th century). A pilgrim from Spain or

Gaul, her diary of her visit to the Near East 381–384, surviving in a
single 11th-century copy, provides one of the best early accounts of
Christian liturgy and liturgical music of the Jerusalem rite.
EKPHONESIS. Type of Byzantine chanting used for liturgical read-

ings of the Bible, thought to be midway between speech and song.
Ekphonetic notation gives a pair of signs for each phrase of text,
which remind the cantor of the pitch and formula to be sung. Such
notation is found in sources dating from the ninth to the 14th centu-
ries, but remains indecipherable. See also CANTILLATION;
CHANT; TAJWĪD.
ELECTRONIC ORGAN. A keyboard instrument designed to simu-

late the pipe organ in respect of timbre, polyphonic facility, and sus-
taining power but whose tones are synthesized electronically and
projected through loudspeakers. Laurens Hammond founded the
Hammond Instrument Co. of Chicago in 1929, but the first instru-
ment designed for church was built in 1930 by Armand Givelet and
Eduard Coupleaux of France. In 1937 Jerome Markowitz (1917–
1991), founder of the Allen Organ Co., patented the stable valve os-
cillator. A bank of 12 such oscillators, one for each pitch class,
became the standard technology before the advent of the digital
organ. Outputs are manipulated and combined with one another
electronically to produce the range of pitch and timbre required. The
principal advantage over the pipe organ is lower cost and mainte-
nance, especially since the introduction of transistors in 1958; the
principal disadvantage has been an artificial sounding timbre. It is
extremely difficult to make an electronic device reproduce the irregu-
larities of the pipe sound wave that give it particular character and,
in any case, the quality is dependent upon an electronic speaker in a
single location. See also ORGAN.
ELGAR, EDWARD (SIR) (2 June 1857, Broadheath near Worces-

ter, England–23 February 1934, Worcester). Primarily a composer
PAGE 60
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:13 PS
EPISTLE SONATA • 61
of concert music, Elgar also wrote about two dozen motets, hymns,
anthems, and other liturgical works, and three oratorios: the widely
admired The Dream of Gerontius (1900) on the theme of death and
final judgment, and the diptych The Apostles (1903) and The King-
dom (1906; a third in the series, The Last Judgment, was left incom-
plete), based on Biblical texts selected by Elgar.
ELIJAH (German: ELIAS). The most famous oratorio of Felix Men-

delssohn (Op. 70) to a libretto of his own, mostly compiled from 1
Kings, Psalms, and other Old Testament books. Mendelssohn con-
templated the oratorio Elijah over a long period after the success of
his oratorio St. Paul (Paulus), and a commission from the Bir-
mingham (England) Music Festival stimulated its completion. Men-
delssohn conducted the premiere on 26 August 1846. The original
setting was in German, but Mendelssohn, working with William Bar-
tholomew, provided an English version. The better known revision
of the score was premiered in London on 16 April 1847. The work
calls for large symphony orchestra, four-voice chorus (subdivided in
nos. 11, 36), a bass soloist for the substantial part of Elijah, and boy
soprano, soprano, contralto, and tenor soloists for minor roles. It re-
quires a little over two hours to perform.
ELMORE, ROBERT HALL (2 January 1913, Ramapatnam,

India–22 September 1985, Ardmore, Pennsylvania). American
professor and organist, he composed Psalm of Redemption, Three
Psalms, Reconciliation, Doxology (all 1958) and God is Ascended
(1974). He worked Moravian hymn tunes into much of his organ
and vocal music. (at)
ENGLISH ORATORIO. See HANDEL, GEORGE FRIDERIC; OR-

ATORIO.
EPISTLE SONATA. An instrumental composition of a single sonata-

form movement played at a Roman Catholic mass after the intona-
tion of the Epistle, the portion of one of St. Paul’s letters preceding
the Gospel reading. The Epistle sonata therefore occupied the place
formerly held by the sequence. Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart com-
posed the most famous set, 17 pieces written for the Salzburg Cathe-
PAGE 61
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:13 PS
62 • ETHERIA
dral between 1772 and 1780, which call for organ and various other
combinations of instruments.
ETHERIA. See EGERIA.
ETON CHOIRBOOK. The most important late-15th-century source

of English church music. Compiled around 1504–1505, the choir-
book contains music by three overlapping generations of composers.
Many are known to us from other contemporaneous sources, but
some are obscure figures whose only surviving works appear in this
source. It is the main source for works by John Browne, William
Cornysh, Richard Davy, and Walter Lambe and is a significant source
for works by Robert Fayrfax.
The manuscript contains polyphonic settings of votive antiphons
and Magnificats. With one exception, the texts are in honor of the
Virgin Mary. The book was compiled for use at Eton College, a royal
foundation established in 1440 by King Henry VI. The book survives
incomplete, but an index dating from the time of the manuscript’s
compilation provides information about the full contents of the
source. Even in its fragmentary state, however, the choirbook is far
more complete than most late 15th-century manuscripts of English
sacred music. See also MOTET; OLD HALL MANUSCRIPT; STA-
BAT MATER DOLOROSA. (Noël Bisson)
EVANS, DAVID (6 February 1874, Resolven, Glamorganshire,

Wales–17 May 1948, Rhosllannerchrugog, near Wrexham).
Composed hymn tunes including Charterhouse, Erfyniad, Ton-Mân,
and Lucerna Laudoniae. His harmonizations of many traditional
tunes are found in The Hymnal 1982, and the Pilgrim Hymnal. (at)
EVENING PRAYER (EVENSONG). Anglican conflation of the

Roman Catholic divine offices of vespers and compline. Musical
settings may include Magnificat, Cantate Domino (Psalm 98), Nunc
Dimittis, and Deus Misereatur (Psalm 67) with English texts despite
the Latin referents. The Alternative Services Series II (revised, 1971)
provides alternative canticles. See also ANTHEM; GREAT SER-
VICE; MORNING PRAYER; SHORT SERVICE; VERSE SER-
VICE.
PAGE 62
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:13 PS
FAURÉ, GABRIEL • 63
–F–
FABURDEN. A technique of improvising three-voiced homorhyth-

mic polyphony described circa 1430 in England. One singer takes a
traditional chant melody. Another sings the same melody a perfect
fourth above. The third, the ‘‘faburdener,’’ sings either a third or a
perfect fifth below the chant. The result is a series of open fifth
chords, mandatory at the beginning and end, and first-inversion
triads.
In 16th-century England faburden referred to a melody composed
in counterpoint to a traditional chant, which was then discarded. See
also DISCANT; FALSOBORDONE; FAUXBOURDON.
FALSOBORDONE. A means of harmonizing psalm tones with homo-

phonic chords in root position, it is reminiscent of, but historically
not derivative of fauxbourdon. It seems to have grown up in Spain
(as fabordón) and Italy in the 1480s with the addition and embellish-
ment of cadences in psalm tones. The vocal parts were written out,
although ad libitum embellishments were not uncommon.
In the late 16th century the texture became detached from psalm
tones and could be heard in toccatas, early Baroque sacred concer-
tos, and even in large compositions such as the Dixit dominus of
Claudio Monteverdi’s Vespers of 1610 or the famous Miserere of
Gregorio Allegri. As its use waned on the Continent, it flourished in
19th-century England as Anglican chant.
FANTASIA. Free composition for lute, keyboard, or ensemble charac-

terized by improvisatory as well as highly organized imitative pas-
sages originating in the mid-16th century and flourishing until the
early 18th. It is generally a secular genre, but when composed over a
Gregorian cantus firmus or Lutheran chorale and played on the
organ, a fantasia might have been used as a prelude or verset in
Christian liturgies.
FAURÉ, GABRIEL (12 May 1845, Pamiers, Ariège, France–4 No-

vember 1824, Paris). Master of French art song who composed
about a dozen motets, mostly for solo voices and organ, one Messe
PAGE 63
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:14 PS
64 • FAUXBOURDON
basse (‘‘low mass’’), and a Requiem, by far his most famous sacred
work.
FAUXBOURDON. An unwritten melody sung a perfect fourth below

the chant melody, which is sung by the top voice in three-voiced
textures. The third voice, the tenor, is written out, usually homo-
rhythmic with the chant, by the composer. The convention appears
in 15th-century continental polyphony. See also DISCANT; FAB-
URDEN; FALSOBORDONE.
FAYRFAX, ROBERT (23 April 1464, Deeping Gate, Lincolnshire,

England–24 October 1521, St. Albans, Hertshire). A Gentleman
of the Chapel Royal from 6 December 1497, he composed six can-
tus firmus masses, two Magnificats, and 10 motets, all for five
voices except two motets for four, the largest surviving oeuvre of his
generation. See also ETON CHOIRBOOK.
FERIAL. Liturgical term for weekdays without a feast or commemora-

tion. Polyphonic masses ordinaries without Gloria and Credo may
be entitled ‘‘De Feria.’’
FINALIS. The central, or tonic, pitch of a church mode. The final note
of a Latin chant.
FIORI MUSICALI (It. ‘‘Musical Flowers’’). A set of three organ

masses of Girolamo Frescobaldi (Venice, 1635). The three cycles
of organ versets for Sunday mass, for Mass of the Apostles, and for
Mass of the Virgin offer all the typical organ genres and idioms of
the time—toccatas, fantasias, canzonas, ricercars, etc.—except
works explicitly based on popular tunes (saving the two concluding
capriccios).
FLOWER, ELIZABETH ‘‘ELIZA’’ (19 April 1803, Harlow, En-

gland–12 December 1846, London). She wrote tunes to the hymn
texts of her sister, Sarah Flower Adams, ‘‘Darkness Clouded Cal-
vary’’ and ‘‘Nearer, my God, to Thee.’’ Sixty-three of her hymn
tunes were published in W. J. Fox’s Hymns and Anthems (1840–
1841). (at)
PAGE 64
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:14 PS
FREEDOM’S LYRE • 65
FOLK MASS. American term for a Roman Catholic mass whose

music is composed in idioms related to popular and folk traditions.
An early example is 20th-Century Folk Mass, composed by Geoffrey
Beaumont (later Fr. Gerard Beaumont) in 1956. As at the Taizé com-
munity, this movement wished to encourage congregational singing
through a more familiar and accessible musical idiom.
After the Second Vatican Council loosened regulations on liturgi-
cal music in 1963, the number of ‘‘folk choirs’’ in the United States
increased rapidly, as did the music for them to sing, which included
some ordinary settings but many more original texts that replaced
the traditional propers with congregational songs, nearly always ac-
companied by guitars and sometimes other instruments.
In the 1960s, these songs adopted the solo styles of the folk re-
vival, then current in American pop. Thereafter, folk choirs’ music
approximated more and more the praise choruses of the evangelical
Protestant churches. See also GOSPEL SONG; HOVHANESS
(CHAKMAKJIAN), ALAN; MISA CRIOLLA; SPIRITUAL.
FRANCK, CÉSAR (10 December 1822, Liège–8 November 1890,

Paris). A superb organist who made lasting contributions to the sec-
ular concert repertory, Franck published 11 collections of organ
works, some very large. The Six Pièces of 1868, compared by Franz
Liszt to the music of Johann Sebastian Bach, derive from his prodi-
gious improvisations after services. He also composed two grand or-
atorios, Ruth (1843–1846) and Les Béatitudes (1869–1879), five
cantatas, two masses, 16 motets, and five offertories.
FRANCO CODEX. Collection of 16 polyphonic Magnificats, two for

each of the psalm tones, set by Hernando Franco (1532–1585), mae-
stro di capilla of the Mexico City Cathedral. The pair for tone III is
missing.
FREEDOM’S LYRE (1840). ‘‘Or, Psalms, Hymns, and Sacred Songs

for the Slave and His Friends,’’ the best known of the anti-slavery
hymnals inspired by William Lloyd Garrison and published between
1834 and 1856. Compiled by Edwin F. Hatfield, clergyman and hym-
nologist, Freedom’s Lyre contains 291 hymns, metrical psalms, and
doxologies (texts only) devoted to anti-slavery themes.
PAGE 65
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:14 PS
66 • FRESCOBALDI, GIROLAMO
FRESCOBALDI, GIROLAMO (baptized mid-September 1583,

Ferrara–1 March 1643, Rome). Composer of three dozen motets in
both stile antico and Baroque styles, and two masses, he is renowned
chiefly for his keyboard works and great influence on organ playing
well into the 18th century.
He was elected organist of the Cappella Giulia in Rome in 1608
and assumed his position on 29 October. In November 1628, he be-
came organist to Grand Duke Ferdinando II of Tuscany but returned
to the Cappella Giulia under the patronage of the Barberini family in
April 1634. In his last years he played regularly for the Oratorio del
Crocifisso during Lent.
The first major composer to concentrate on instrumental music,
Frescobaldi composed more than 125 works in every keyboard genre
of his time, some of which were useful in liturgy: toccatas, fanta-
sias, canzonas, ricercars, which exhibited the imitative art of
Franco-Flemish counterpoint. The only publication explicitly for lit-
urgy was his late collection Fiori Musicali (1635).
FUGING TUNE. An English or American hymn or metrical psalm

characterized by structural imitation in at least one section. Typi-
cally, a quatrain would have its first two lines set in block chords,
moving to a cadence. The third line would be set with imitation, and
the fourth would return to homophony. The third and fourth lines
would often repeat.
Fuging tunes originated in English parish churches in the middle
of the 18th century. James Lyons published some of these in Urania
(Philadelphia, 1761), the first American tunebook to contain them.
See also BILLINGS, WILLIAM; SACRED HARP.
FUGUE. A composition or a significant, self-contained portion of a

larger composition, based entirely on imitation. The subject is an-
nounced unaccompanied:
Most commonly, a single subject and its countersubject provide all
the motivic material for the entire fugue; occasionally fugues may
have multiple subjects (double fugue, etc.). A two-voice texture, the
minimum, is rare; three and four voices are most common; five and
six occasionally occur, especially in vocal music. Fugues are signifi-
cant for sacred music in two ways: as a means of constructing choral
PAGE 66
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:14 PS
FUGUE • 67
numbers in masses, oratorios, cantatas, motets, etc.; and as organ

repertory which may have a peripheral function, as prelude or post-
lude music, in Christian liturgy.
The Latin word fuga (‘‘flee’’) has been associated since the early
15th century with imitative composition in various genres: popular
song, round, catch, canon, motet, fantasia, ricercar, canzona. But
while some of those terms could include other textures, fuga came to
be associated exclusively with imitative texture by the 17th century.
In modern usage it generally applies to music dating from the late
17th century or later.
There is no traditional form for fugues, but there are many conven-
tional terms (see figure 2). An exposition of the fugue presents a com-
plete subject, or entry, in any voice, whereas an episode works with
material derived from the exposition. A stretto (It. ‘‘tightened’’) is
an exposition in which the entries are overlapped more quickly than
originally.
The acknowledged master of the keyboard fugue, and in particular
those for organ that might have been heard in church, is Johann Se-
bastian Bach. His cantatas, passions, masses, and motets also con-
tain many choral fugal movements, but in this application of fugal
technique he is joined in mastery, although of a more dramatic, less
religious kind, by his contemporary George Frideric Handel, whose
English oratorios inspired many choral fugues of Franz Joseph
Haydn and those of later composers of oratorios. In fact, after the
18th century the choral fugue was an essential component of the sa-
Figure 2. Fuga from BWV 547, mm. 1–3.
PAGE 67
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:16 PS
68 • FULL ANTHEM
cred musical semantic; no serious sacred oratorio or mass could do

without one.
FULL ANTHEM. An anthem composed for chorus, without vocal

solos.
FULL SERVICE. A complete setting of the Anglican Morning

Prayer, Holy Communion, and Evening Prayer services, united
by a common key or mode. See also GREAT SERVICE; SHORT
SERVICE; VERSE SERVICE.
FUX, JOHANN JOSEF (1660, Styria, Austria–13 February 1741,

Vienna). Kapellmeister at the imperial court in Vienna (1715–
death). His theory book, Gradus ad Parnassum, summarizing the
stile antico of classical polyphony, became a standard text for tradi-
tional church composition until the 20th century. He composed over
600 works including 14 oratorios and about 80 masses. (at)
–G–
GABRIELI, ANDREA (1510, Venice–late 1586, Venice). Composer

who contributed to the rising reputation of Venice as a musical center
in the late 16th century, particularly in ceremonial sacred music for
feasts, including compositions for cori spezzati and instrumental
canzonas, ricercars, and toccatas. In 1562, he met Orlandus Las-
sus at Frankfurt and possibly studied with him for the two years fol-
lowing. In 1566, he won the competition for one of two organ
positions at St. Mark’s in Venice. Later he was influential as a
teacher; one of his students was his nephew Giovanni.
GABRIELI, GIOVANNI (c. 1553–1556, Venice–August, 1612, Ven-

ice). Composer most associated with the spectacular Venetian school
of composition, owing to his brilliant deployment of both instru-
mental and vocal forces in compositions for cori spezzati. He studied
with his uncle Andrea and then with Orlandus Lassus in Munich
from 1575 to (probably) 1579. He substituted for Claudio Merulo
as organist at St. Mark’s and won a permanent post there on 1 Janu-
PAGE 68
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:16 PS
GAUNTLETT, HENRY JOHN • 69
ary 1585. After Andrea’s death, Giovanni supervised the collection

and publication of his works and assumed the role of principal com-
poser at St. Mark’s. His own major publications are the Sacrae Sym-
phoniae (1597 and 1615). His more than 100 motets and mass
movements are almost all for cori spezzati of two or three choirs. He
also composed canzonas, sonatas, ricercars, fantasias, and toccatas
for instruments as well as a significant repertory of early organ
music.
GAITHER, WILLIAM J. (BILL) (28 March 1936, Alexandria,

Ind.). Best-known composer of praise choruses, including ‘‘Be-
cause He Lives’’ and ‘‘He Touched Me.’’
GALLICAN CHANT. Chant sung in Christian churches in the Frank-

ish kingdom before the Carolingian order to unify liturgies in the em-
pire by imposing the Roman rite along with its Gregorian chant. No
Gallican chant book has survived; the small repertory is known
through individual surviving chants in other traditions and identified
by textual and musical features, the most noticeable of which is per-
haps the use of two different recitation tones for the two halves of a
psalm verse.
GARCIA, JOSÉ MAURICIO NUNES (22 September 1767, Rio de

Janiero–18 April 1830, Rio de Janeiro). Ordained a Roman Catho-
lic priest on 3 March 1792, he was appointed mestre de capela of Rio
de Janeiro Cathedral, the highest post in the city, and then to the same
title for the royal chapel of Prince Dom João VI in 1808. He con-
ducted the Brazilian premiere of Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart’s Re-
quiem. He composed more than 400 works, mostly sacred music for
four-voiced chorus with accompaniment, including 32 masses (19
surviving, seven of which set the complete ordinary) and four Re-
quiems, music for Holy Week, five polyphonic sequences, and
many polyphonies for the divine office.
GĀTHĀ. See BUDDHIST CHANT.
GAUNTLETT, HENRY JOHN (9 July 1805, Wellington, Shrop-

shire–21 February 1876, London). Virtuoso organist at St.
PAGE 69
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:16 PS
70 • GELINEAU, JOSEPH
Olave’s, Southwark (1827–1846), he helped to bring large Germanic

organs to England and aided William Hill in designing organs with
a C compass, larger pedal range, and more stops. He also wrote
hymn tunes and compiled hymnals (e.g., Congregational Psalmist,
1856). (at)
GELINEAU, JOSEPH (31 October 1920, Champs-sur-Layon,

Maine et Loire, France). Jesuit priest since 1951 and liturgical
scholar, his most influential compositions are four sets of psalms and
canticles dating 1953–1963 which attempt to imitate in French the
original poetic structure. These provided a model for the responso-
rial psalm in the Roman Catholic mass since 1970.
As liturgist he argued in Chant et Musique dans le Culte Chrétien
(1962) that the chief value of liturgical music was in its ability to
perform a ritual function and that the great body of traditional Catho-
lic music, too complex for the congregation, had to be replaced by
simpler chants. In 1985, however, he regretted the commonness of
much new liturgical music and the preponderance of strophic songs
to the exclusion of Biblical chants. See also LITURGICAL MOVE-
MENT; SECOND VATICAN COUNCIL; TAIZÉ.
GENEVAN PSALTER (1562). Also known as the Huguenot Psalter,

the most influential hymnal supervised by Jean Calvin, preceded by
earlier versions in 1539, 1542, 1543, and 1551. The texts are metri-
cal psalms translated into French by Calvin, Clément Marot (c.
1497–1544), and Théodore de Beze (1519–1605). The chief compos-
ers involved were Louis Bourgeois (c. 1510–after 1560) and an un-
identified ‘‘Maı̂tre Pierre.’’ The simple, mostly conjunct melodies,
adapted from Latin chants, folk tunes, and even Lutheran chorales,
set the psalms syllabically with only minims and semiminims (half
and quarter notes), with phrase endings marked by longer notes.
These proved to be popular and memorable: by 1565, 63 editions had
been printed. It became the standard source for psalm singing in the
French-speaking world, and polyphonic versions composed by
Claude Goudimel from 1551 to 1564 and then by Claude Le Jeune,
published posthumously in 1601, were widely disseminated for do-
mestic use. A German edition of Goudimel’s versions issued by Am-
brosius Lobwasser (Leipzig, 1573) allowed the Calvinist repertory to
PAGE 70
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:17 PS
GĪTA-GOVINDA • 71
intermix with the Lutheran, resulting in a partial fusing of the tradi-

tions in the 17th century.
GERMAN REQUIEM, A (Ein Deutches Requiem). Composed by

Johannes Brahms and a favorite of choral societies. The work is a
non-liturgical German Requiem in seven movements, scored for solo
soprano and baritone, four-voiced chorus, and symphony orchestra
augmented by bass tuba, contrabassoon, harps, and organ. It requires
about 45 minutes to perform.
An outline for a German Requiem among Robert Schumann’s ef-
fects may have inspired Brahms to begin the project in the late 1850s.
He assembled texts emphasizing the hope of redemption from the
Lutheran Bible, chiefly the psalms, Old Testament prophets, and
New Testament letters. The first three movements were performed on
1 December 1867 by the Gesellschaft der Musikfreunde in Vienna,
and all seven on 18 February 1869 at the Gewandhaus in Leipzig.
See also SCHUBERT, FRANZ.
GIBBONS, ORLANDO (1583, Oxford–5 June 1625, Canterbury).

Composer, member of the Chapel Royal, probably from 1603. An
organist by profession, he made significant and very popular contri-
butions to the Anglican repertory: 40 anthems, a short service, a
second service, three psalms, and two Te Deums.
GINASTERA, ALBERTO (11 April 1916, Buenos Aires–25 June

1983, Geneva). Composer of concert music who nonetheless scored
a success with a monumental modernist passion using Gregorian
chant, the Turbae ad passionem gregorianam (1974) for large
chorus, boy’s choir, orchestra, and soloists.
GĪTA-GOVINDA. Hindu epic poem about the love of Radha and

Krishna, composed by Jayadeva in Sanskrit in the 12th century. Di-
vided into 12 chapters of 24 prabandha, each containing groups of
eight couplets (ashtapadi ) and other metric types. After each stanza
there is a refrain (dhruvā), which is musically distinct yet completes
the sense of the stanza. The manuscript sources specify a rāga and a
tāla for each of the 24 songs, but local preferences often replace
them. The Gı̄ta-Govinda is the primary source of texts for popular
PAGE 71
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:17 PS
72 • GLAGOLITIC MASS
Hindu songs, the bhajan, and the poetic conventions are those of
classical Hindustani and Karnatak music.
GLAGOLITIC MASS (Msa glagoljskaja). Symphonic setting of a

mass ordinary in Church Slavonic by Leos Janácek (3 July 1854,
Hukvaldy, Moravia–12 August 1928, Moravská Ostrava). ‘‘Glagoli-
tic’’ is one of the two scripts used for the Old Church Slavonic intro-
duced by the ninth-century missionaries Sts. Cyril and Methodius.
The Cecilian movement in Moravia encouraged its study in the 19th
century, but Janácek, an agnostic, wanted to set the ordinary chiefly
as a nationalistic expression, not as a liturgical composition. He used
a carefully edited text in Cyrillic script, despite the title, as only a
few scholars could read Glagolitic.
The Glagolitic Mass premiered on 5 December 1927 in Brno.
Last-minute changes by the composer and subsequent editions to the
text and music make Universal Edition’s first published version of
April 1928 controversial. It appears that Janácek intended a concert
performance to comprise nine movements: an opening instrumental
‘‘Intrada,’’ a second instrumental ‘‘Úvod’’ (introduction), the five or-
dinary texts ‘‘Gospodi pomiluj’’ (Lord, have mercy), ‘‘Slava’’
(Glory), ‘‘Veruju’’ (I believe), ‘‘Svet’’ (Holy), ‘‘Agnece Bozij’’ (Lamb
of God), an organ solo, and lastly a repetition of ‘‘Intrada.’’ The
score calls for four vocal soloists (SATB), an organ soloist, a large
chorus, symphony orchestra, and requires about 45 minutes to per-
form. See also HANUŠ, JAN.
GLAREAN, HEINRICH (June 1488, Mollis–28 March 1563, Frei-

burg). In 1547, Glarean published the Dodecachordon, which up-
dated the theory of eight church modes by adding four additional
modes which adumbrate the modern major and minor scales.
GLORIA. See MASS; Appendix A for text.
GLORIA IN D, ANTONIO VIVALDI, RV 589 (1708). Well-known

setting of the Gloria, an ordinary prayer of the Roman Catholic
mass. The scoring calls for two soprano soloists and one alto, a four-
voiced choir, and an orchestra of two flutes, oboe, oboe d’amore, bas-
soon, three trumpets, timpani, organ, and continuo. Vivaldi com-
PAGE 72
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:17 PS
GOSPEL SONG • 73
posed the Gloria in the manner of a ‘‘Neapolitan’’ or cantata mass,

with the text segmented into 12 self-contained movements, all to-
gether requiring about one half hour to perform. The solo arias are
in the operatic style of the high Baroque; the choral textures range
from solemn homophony to a concluding double fugue.
GLYKYS, JOANNES (fl. late 13th century). Along with Johannes

Koukouzeles, he developed the elaborate Byzantine kalophonic
chant. Known as the ‘‘teacher of teachers,’’ a manual of Byzantine
chironomy is attributed to him, as is a didactic chant, Ison oligon
oxeia, which, in manner analogous to the system of Guido d’Arezzo,
demonstrates chant formulas in the eight modes. See also AKOLOU-
THIAI.
GOMBERT, NICOLAS (c. 1495, southern Flanders–c. 1560, n. p.).

Pupil of Josquin Desprez, cleric, and unofficial court composer for
Emperor Charles V, he wrote parody masses (10 have survived in
complete form), over 160 motets (one fourth Marian compositions),
and eight Magnificat settings, one in each church mode. He was
highly regarded as a master of imitation, and Claudio Monteverdi
parodied Gombert’s motet In Illo Tempore to exhibit his own contra-
puntal mastery in his Missa In Illo Tempore (1610). (at)
GÓRECKI, HENRYK MIKOLAI (6 December 1933, Czernica

near Rybnik, Poland). Known for symphonic compositions, he has
also composed a large repertory of unaccompanied sacred choral
music using Polish folk tunes and traditional Roman Catholic melo-
dies in the 1980s. His accompanied psalms Beatus Vir Op. 38 and
Miserere Op. 44 both played a role in the tumultuous Polish politics
of that decade.
GOSPEL MOTET. See SPRUCHMOTETTE.
GOSPEL SONG. American religious song type that sprang from urban
revivalism after the Civil War. The term appears in a printed collec-
tion of Philip P. Bliss: Gospel Songs, A Choice Collection of Hymns
and Tunes, New and Old, for Gospel Meetings, Sunday School
(1874). Such meetings consisted of preaching followed by gospel
PAGE 73
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:17 PS
74 • GOUDIMEL, CLAUDE
songs intended to heighten religious fervor; Dwight L. Moody

(1837–1899) and Ira D. Sankey formed the first of many such teams
in 1873. The format continues to the present, often broadcast by ‘‘tel-
evangelists.’’
The music of gospel is rooted in older American hymnody, and
southern congregations continue to sing ‘‘gospel’’ songs that origi-
nated in the shape-note books and periodicals. But the religious
movements, including Pentecostals and the African American Holi-
ness and Sanctified movements, have eagerly adopted elements of
contemporary popular music—circus quicksteps, sentimental bal-
lads, ragtime rhythms, blues harmonies, country instruments,
etc.—so that ‘‘gospel’’ musical language is eclectic and changes rap-
idly with popular tastes. In recent decades, congregants at revival
meetings often listen to gospel songs performed by famous soloists,
small ensembles, or choirs, and in other respects gospel has become
thoroughly commercialized, so that the sacred quality of modern gos-
pel is no longer musical but depends upon lyrics and context.
The African American tradition of gospel music (‘‘black gospel’’) is
quite distinct. After the Civil War, segregated urban congregations had
meager means to print collections, so that their gospel songs tradition-
ally have the hallmarks of an oral tradition: call-and-response patterns,
endlessly repeated ecstatic refrains, and improvised ornamentation
suited to the simple song structures. Charles Price Jones published
his Jesus Only No. 1 only in 1899. After World War II, recordings of
black gospel stars such as Thomas A. Dorsey and Mahalia Jackson
(1911–1972) popularized the tradition so that the black gospel is the
main referent of the term ‘‘gospel’’ today. See also PETERSON,
JOHN WILLARD; SPIRITUAL; TINDLEY, CHARLES A.
GOUDIMEL, CLAUDE (Besançon, France, c. 1510–Lyons, 27 Au-

gust 1572). Publisher and composer of five masses, 10 motets, and
three Magnificats, Goudimel’s greatest influence on sacred music is
through his metrical psalm settings, particularly his polyphonic
settings of the Genevan Psalter melodies. These are simple homo-
rhythmic settings with the Genevan melody in the tenor, occasion-
ally the soprano.
GOUNOD, CHARLES (18 June 1818, Paris–18 October 1893, St.
Cloud). Opera composer who also contributed 16 masses, over 50
PAGE 74
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:18 PS
GRAND MOTET • 75
motets, four oratorios, three sacred cantatas, and many other sacred
songs. His earliest and latest masses attempt a sacred semantic
through an austere texture and chant-like rhythms. His most famous
work is the Messe Solonnelle de Ste. Cécile (1855), which is more
operatic.
GRADUAL. Liturgical book containing the chants for singing the

mass. Also, one of the mass propers.
GRADUALIA. Composed by William Byrd, a two-volume cycle of

109 polyphonic Latin mass propers for major feasts, possibly for
the household of Sir John Petrie, leader of an outlawed Roman Catho-
lic community in Essex, England. Book I was published in 1605, but
anti-Catholic reaction to the Gunpowder Plot forced its withdrawal.
Book II was published in 1607, and both volumes were reprinted in
1610.
GRANDI, ALESSANDRO (c. 1577, n.p.–1630, Bergamo, Italy).

Maestro di cappella at the cathedral of Ferrara (1615–1617), singer
(1617) and then second maestro under Claudio Monteverdi at St.
Mark’s, Venice (1620–1627), and maestro di cappella of Santa
Maria Maggiore, Bergamo (1627–death). Grandi excelled in the con-
certato style, and his sacred monodies are exceptional in that they
include obbligato instrumental accompaniment. He published six
volumes of motets and several masses and polyphonic psalms. (at)
GRAND MOTET. Type of motet associated with the courts of Kings

Louis XIII and XIV. Nicolas Formé, sous-maitre of Louis XIII, di-
rected an ensemble of two five-voiced choirs, one chiefly of soloists
and the other, larger, weighted to the lower registers. This tradition
was continued by Henri Du Monte with 20 grands motets composed
from c. 1663–1683, followed by 12 works of Jean Baptiste Lully, 24
of Pierre Robert, 77 by Michel Lalande, and over 85 by Marc-An-
toine Charpentier. After 1725, some of these were heard publicly at
the Concert Spirituel in Paris.
The grand motet usually sets a Latin psalm text, dividing the
verses into vocal solos, small choruses, and large choruses. In the
works composed after 1660, orchestral symphonies articulate the mu-
PAGE 75
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:18 PS
76 • GREAT SERVICE
sical structure, and the vocal distributions vary more. See also
VERSE ANTHEM.
GREAT SERVICE. An Anglican service composed with complex

contrapuntal texture for as many as eight voices. A ‘‘First Service
of 4, 5, 6 and 7 Parts’’ of Robert Parsons uses texts from the first
edition of the Booke of Common Praire (1549) and probably dates
c. 1550. See also BYRD, WILLIAM; EVENING PRAYER; HOLY
COMMUNION; MORNING PRAYER; SHORT SERVICE; VERSE
SERVICE.
GREENE, MAURICE (12 August 1696, London–1 December 1755,

London). Organist at St. Paul’s Cathedral, London, from March
1718, he composed 14 full anthems, 44 verse anthems, and 22 solo
anthems, all with continuo in the high Baroque idiom, and 23 ‘‘or-
chestral anthems’’ as well as seven Te Deums and a Service in C.
GREGORIAN CHANT. Repertory of chant most closely associated

with liturgies of the Roman Catholic Church. In Richard Crocker’s
strict definition, this repertory includes about 600 propers for the
mass whose earliest sources date from about 900 and originate in
northern Europe. Other scholars would include propers for the divine
office whose sources are slightly later. Common usage also includes
ordinary chants for the mass composed later still, and even more
casual usage would include medieval tropes and sequences, neo-
Gallican chants of the 17th century, and any piece published in books
authorized by the Vatican such as the Liber Usualis. The name Gre-
gorian comes from a Carolingian attribution of the chant, no longer
credited, to Pope St. Gregory the Great, who is depicted in medie-
val iconography writing music dictated to him by a dove representing
the Holy Spirit.
Ninth-century documents report that Gregorian chant came from
Rome when the Carolingian monarchs Pepin I (ruled 741–768) and
Charlemagne (ruled 768–814) ordered the liturgies of their kingdom
to conform to those of the Eternal City. The few surviving chant
books from Rome itself, however, dating from the 11th century, re-
cord many of the same texts as the northern sources but different
melodies, now known as Old Roman chant, and so there is consider-
PAGE 76
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:18 PS
GREGORIAN CHANT • 77
able uncertainty as to whether the northern chant is really Roman, or

whether the northern authorities merely wished it to be known as
such, whether the Old Roman chant evolved greatly in the interven-
ing two centuries, etc.
Tenth-century sources show a steady accretion to the Gregorian
repertory. First the propers of the divine office appear shortly after
those for the mass (the Hartker Antiphoner, c. 1000). Then come
multiple settings for the ordinaries, then tropes and sequences. Feasts
newly added to the liturgical calendar required their own proper
chants. The style of later chants naturally evolved and responded to
other musical developments, above all polyphony, which began by
adding simultaneous melodies at a fixed harmonic interval above or
below the chant. As the originating tradition became ever more dis-
tant, verbal accents were made to conform with contemporary tastes,
melismas were removed, and the rhythm acquired a meter in per-
formance. A number of French dioceses created entirely new chants
near the close of the 17th century, known as neo-Gallican chants,
some of which remain popular members of the ‘‘Gregorian’’ reper-
tory today.
In 1837 Prosper Guéranger became abbot of the Benedictine
monastery of St. Pierre at Solesmes, France, which he established as
a center for the recovery of both the music and the performance tradi-
tion of Gregorian chant. His monks collected and copied ancient
manuscripts from all over Europe. Dom Joseph Pothier (1835–
1923) adapted an easily legible square notation from 14th-century
manuscripts, and a modern edition of the mass propers, Liber Gradu-
alis, was published in 1883. While the pitches of the melodies
seemed settled, their rhythmic quality was not. Finding a uniform
length for each note unpalatable, Dom André Mocquereau (1849–
1930) devised a system of three rhythmic signs that he believed re-
captured the chant’s subtlety: the dot to double a duration, the
episema to lengthen it by an unspecified amount less than double,
and the ictus to indicate a stress. Fiercely controverted among schol-
ars, this ‘‘Solesmes method’’ nevertheless spread through recordings
and new editions that included Mocquereau’s signs, including the
Liber Usualis, first published in 1896, the most widely used chant
book in history. It also inspired a concerted effort to teach chanting
in parishes and schools from about 1920 to 1960.
PAGE 77
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:18 PS
78 • GREGORY THE GREAT
The words of the oldest Gregorian chants are almost always sen-
tences taken from the Bible, usually the psalter. (Entire psalms
were sung to chanting formulas called psalm tones.) Chants for the
divine office included hymns of medieval poetry. Ordinary texts for
the mass came from a variety of Biblical and other sources (see
MASS). Later medieval chants such as tropes and sequences could
be litanies or devotional poetry.
Gregorian chant plays an essential part in the history of Western
music if only because the Carolingian imposition of liturgical unifor-
mity led to the invention of a musical notation. The earliest chant
books with musical notation (St. Gall Codex 359 and Laon MS 239,
both c. 900) record staffless neumes (notes) that indicate melodic di-
rection but not precise intervals. Neumes on staves date from c. 1000.
Scholars have speculated recently that the staffless neumes recorded
a local performance of the rhythm, given that the melodies were al-
ready known by heart through oral tradition. Following the lead of
Dom Eugène Cardine, Rupert Fischer and Marie-Claire Bellocq col-
lated the notations of St. Gall and Laon with modern square notation
in the Graduale Triplex (1979). See also CECILIAN MOVEMENT;
COUNCIL OF TRENT; GUIDO D’AREZZO; MEDICEAN CHANT;
TRA LE SOLLECITUDINI.
GREGORY THE GREAT, (POPE) (ST.) (c. 540, Rome–12 March

604, Rome). Pope from 590, St. Gregory reformed the liturgy by im-
porting certain Byzantine practices such as singing the Kyrie and
Alleluias outside the Easter season. He may have founded or reorga-
nized the Roman Schola Cantorum. A preface in an eighth-century
chant book from Monza names Gregory as the composer of the
music. Pope Leo IV (847–855) referred to Gregoriana carmina in a
letter making this kind of chant, now ‘‘Gregorian,’’ compulsory. See
also GREGORIAN CHANT.
GRETCHANINOFF, ALEXANDER TIKHONOVICH (25 Octo-

ber 1864, Moscow–3 January 1956, New York City). Composer
who diverged from the Russian Orthodox tradition by his irregular
use of chant and occasional instrumental accompaniment. His
Missa Oecumenica (1944) sets the Latin mass text and includes Or-
PAGE 78
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:19 PS
GUIDO D’AREZZO • 79
thodox, Roman Catholic, and non-Christian elements. See also ZNA-

MENNĪY RASPEV. (at)
GROUND. See OSTINATO.
GUÉRANGER, DOM PROSPER (4 April 1805, Sablé-sur-Sarthe,

France–30 January 1875, Solesmes). He purchased the deserted
priory of St. Pierre at Solesmes in 1837 and established the Benedic-
tine monastery that became the center for restoring Roman liturgy
and Gregorian chant. Guéranger’s own research and writings for-
mulated principles of manuscript correlation by which Gregorian me-
lodies were reconstructed, expressed in his book Les Mélodies
Grégoriennes (Tournai, 1880). See also CECILIAN MOVEMENT.
GUERRERO, FRANCISCO (4 October ? 1528, Seville–8 Novem-

ber 1599, Seville). Composer of masses (2 vols.), motets (2 vols.),
psalms (1 vol.), vespers (1 vol.), two passions, and 61 canciones y
villanescas espirituales, he was associate maestro di capilla (1551–
1574), then maestro (until death) at the Cathedral of Seville. While
occupying this post he traveled widely to Rome, Venice, Jerusalem,
and all over Spain. Owing to his functional harmonies and straight-
forward textures, he was a favorite composer in cathedrals into the
18th century.
GUIDO D’AREZZO (c. 995–after 1033). The most famous music

theorist of the late Middle Ages, he was active in Arezzo, Italy from
1025, with a visit to Rome probably about 1028 at the behest of Pope
John XIX, who had heard of his teaching methods.
In his treatise Aliae Regulae (c. 1020–1025) Guido proposes using
a system of lines to express the pitch height of neumes (notes) more
precisely than the old practice of using staffless neumes. He used two
lines, one yellow to represent C and one red for F, because below
those pitches occur the troublesome half-steps.
In his Epistola de Ignoto Cantu (c. 1028, before 1033) Guido in-
troduces his method of sight-singing by which a student abstracts
pitch relations, relating them to the familiar hymn to St. John Ut
queant laxis. Its first phrase begins with the syllable ut on the pitch
C, the second phrase with the syllable re- (from resonare) on D, and
PAGE 79
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:19 PS
80 • HAGGADAH
so on until the familiar solfege pattern ut re mi fa so la is associated

with locations in cognitive pitch space.
These two innovations utterly revolutionized the use of musical
notation in Europe and allowed the learning of newly composed
music far faster than the rote methods which they replaced. In short,
they underlie the entire polyphonic tradition of the west.
In his Micrologus (1026–1032), the second most widely copied
treatise on music after De Institutione Musica of Boethius, Guido
discusses modes, polyphony, and the rhythmic relations in chant.
–H–
HAGGADAH. Book of rituals, prayers, songs, and stories about the

Exodus of the Israelites from Egypt, compiled from c. 200 to c. 1500,
used for the Passover Seder service. The introductory portion is a
mnemonic of 15 words that begin specific rituals. These have acquired
various folk song settings and cantillations. The texts following the
introduction are chanted to particular Steiger (modes), according to
both local and international traditions. See also SIDDUR.
HALLELUYAH (HALLELUJAH) (Heb. ‘‘Praise the Lord’’). It oc-

curs 23 times in the Psalter and is used as an acclamation in the
Jewish Temple. See also ALLELUIA.
HAMMERSCHMIDT, ANDREAS (1611 or 1612, Brüx, Bohe-

mia–29 October 1675, Zittau, Germany). Organist at St. Peter’s,
Freiburg (1634–1639), and St. John’s, Zittau (1639–death). He pub-
lished more than 400 sacred vocal works in 14 collections including
five volumes of Musicalische Andachten (‘‘Musical Devotions,’’ pub-
lished between 1639–1653) containing motets and madrigale spiri-
tuale. Included in the preface to volume five is a commendatory
poem written by Heinrich Schütz. (at)
HANDEL, GEORGE FRIDERIC (23 February 1685, Halle, Sax-

ony, Germany–14 April 1759, London). With Johann Sebastian
Bach, one of the supreme composers of the high Baroque, Handel
was not by profession a church composer. He did write a number of
PAGE 80
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:19 PS
HANDEL, GEORGE FRIDERIC • 81
anthems and smaller sacred works and invented the English orato-
rio, a hybrid of sacred and secular elements that assures his renown
in sacred music, particularly through a single work of that genre,
Messiah.
While Handel enjoyed the occasional patronage of the great fami-
lies of Florence and Rome during his sojourn in Italy (1706–1710),
and of English nobility and royalty (along with pensions) after his
permanent move to London in 1712, he made his living chiefly by
composing operas for a paying public and thus was one of the first
major composers to liberate himself from both court and church. Be-
tween 1711 and 1741 he composed about 40 Italian opere serie based
on historical and mythological plots for small companies of profes-
sional singers, usually Italian.
It is simplistic to say that Handel invented the English oratorio as
a way to save his theatrical career after the foreign opera seria would
no longer sell to the London public, as the table on page 83 shows
an overlap of over 20 years between his first oratorio and last opera,
and yet there is some truth to this traditional view. He did suffer both
competition with a rival opera company and the public’s growing
indifference to any opera production through the mid-1730s, and
although he was slow to give up the Italian opera, persisting until
1741 with Imeneo and Deidemia, both of which failed, he attempted
no more after Messiah. The relative success of his new English-
language genre convinced him of his new livelihood.
The transition was not difficult. Handel’s English oratorio is not
far from Italian opera seria. The essential musico-dramatic conven-
tions of recitative and aria remain. The plots are still mythological
and historical, except that the history is almost always sacred, with
sources predominantly in the Old Testament. The instrumental ef-
fects, textures, and genres within the work are the same. The lan-
guage shifts from Italian to English. All of Handel’s powers as a
musical dramatist won from decades of operatic experience could
apply directly. The one substantial change, and the hallmark of Han-
del’s adaptation, is the addition of a chorus that at times comments
and moralizes on the action in the manner of a Greek chorus, and at
other times participates in it. An early acquaintance with Racine’s
Biblical tragedies Esther and Athalie, sources for two of Handel’s
PAGE 81
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:19 PS
82 • HANUŠ, JAN
earliest essays in the form, may have given him the inspiration to
exploit the great English tradition of choral singing in this way.
Seven of the 24 oratorios listed have classical literature as the text
sources. The remaining 17, being sacred dramas designed for the
commercial theater, occupy a strange border zone in the sacred reper-
tory. Except for Israel in Egypt, composed like a grand anthem on
the Canticle of Moses (Exodus 15), and the unique, contemplative
Messiah, the dramas in Handel’s oratorios are entirely human and,
like Greek tragedies, demand little in the way of belief to make sense.
On the other hand, the grandeur of their choral praises of God and
the virtues of their Biblical heroes can certainly edify a faith already
present.
Handel’s sacred music, apart from the oratorios, consists of nine
concerted motets written in Italy, one sacred Italian oratorio La Re-
surrezione (1708), one passion on the widely set libretto of Barthold
Heinrich Brockes (1716), 11 anthems composed for the Duke of
Chandos (1717–1718), four ‘‘Coronation’’ anthems (1727), five set-
tings of Te Deum, including the famous Utrecht (1713) and Det-
tingen (1743), and 12 other occasional anthems. Many of these are
richly scored in the Baroque manner and may occupy up to 45 min-
utes in performance.
HANUŠ, JAN (2 May 1915, Prague). He used electronic, aleatoric,

serial, and Sprechstimme techniques in setting the oratorio Ecce
Homo (1977–1978), translated Old Church Slavonic mass texts into
modern Czech in Mse Hlaholska (Glagolitic Mass, 1986), and pub-
lished a collection of 10 works, Opus Spirituale Pro Juventute
(1969–1977), including motets, passions according to Sts. Matthew
and John, and a Christmas musical drama, all meant to instruct chil-
dren. (at)
HARMONIUM (REED ORGAN). A keyboard instrument, popular

from the mid-19th to mid-20th centuries, that produces tones by forc-
ing air over freely vibrating metal tongues (reeds). There are two gen-
eral types, compression and suction, describing how the bellows,
operated by treadles, draw air. Pitch range is five octaves and ranks,
usually eight, are typically divided into bass and treble. Gabriel Jo-
seph Grenié (1756–1837) is credited with the construction of the first
PAGE 82
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:20 PS
HARMONIUM • 83
Handel’s English Oratorios

English Oratorio First Performance Librettists and Sources
Acis and Galatea May 1718 John Gay et al. after Ovid
Esther 1718? Alexander Pope and John
Arbuthnot after Racine after the
Book of Esther
Deborah 17 March 1733 Samuel Humphreys after Judges 5
Athalia 10 July 1733 Humphreys after Racine after 2
Kings and 2 Chronicles
Alexander’s Feast 19 February 1736 After John Dryden
Saul 16 January 1739 Charles Jennens after 1 Samuel
and 2 Samuel
Israel in Egypt 4 April 1739 Exodus
Messiah 13 April 1742 Compiled by Jennens from Old
and New Testament
Samson 18 Feburary 1743 Newburgh Hamilton after Milton
after Judges 14–16
Semele 10 February 1744 William Congreve after Ovid
Joseph and his Brethren 2 March 1744 James Miller after Genesis 41–44
Hercules 5 January 1745 Thomas Broughton after Ovid,
Metamorphoses 9, and
Sophocles Trachiniae
Belshazzar 27 March 1745 Jennens after Daniel 5, Jeremiah,
Isaiah, Herodotus, and
Xenophon
Occasional Oratorio 14 February 1746 Hamilton after Milton and
Spenser
Judas Maccabaeus 1 April 1747 Thomas Morell after 1 Maccabees
and Josephus
Joshua 9 March 1748 Morell?
Alexander Balus 23 March 1748 Morell after 1 Maccabees
Susanna 10 February 1749 Anonymous after Apocrypha
Solomon 17 March 1749 Anonymous after 2 Chronicles,
1 Kings 5, and Josephus
Theodora 16 March 1750 Morell after Robert Boyle: The
Martyrdom of Theodora and
Didymus
The Choice of Hercules 1 March 1751 Robert Lowth: The Judgment of
Hercules (adapted)
Jephtha 26 February 1752 Morell after Judges 11 and George
Buchanan: Jephtes sive Votum
The Triumph of Time 11 March 1757 Morell after Pamphili Il trionfo del
and Truth Tempo
PAGE 83
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:20 PS
84 • HASSLER, HANS LEO
working instrument, which he called ‘‘orgue expressif.’’ ‘‘Harmo-

nium’’ comes from the instrument of four ranks of Alexandre
François Debain (1809–1877) patented in 1842.
Harmoniums were common domestic instruments and an inexpen-
sive substitute for the pipe organ in small churches in Europe. César
Franck, Louis Vierne, Max Reger, and many other composers for
pipe organ composed serious music specifically for the harmonium
in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. The colonial powers ex-
ported it in large numbers to Africa and especially India, where it
came to be used commonly in Hindu bhajan.
HASSLER, HANS LEO (baptized 26 October 1564, Nuremburg–8

June 1612, Frankfurt). One of the first German musicians to jour-
ney to Italy to complete his training (Venice 1583–1584), he spread
Italian methods beyond the Alps. He composed 11 masses, including
two for cori spezzati, about 120 motets, and about 75 chorale set-
tings and other German-language sacred works.
HAYDN, FRANZ JOSEPH (31 March 1732, Rohrau, Austria–31

May 1809, Vienna). Known as the ‘‘father of the symphony’’ and
‘‘father of the string quartet,’’ Haydn also made important contribu-
tions to the sacred repertory that survive mainly in the concert reper-
tory of choral societies: 15 masses, 24 motets, and six oratorios.
The best known of the earlier masses is the Cäcilienmesse (1766),
a ‘‘Neapolitan’’ or ‘‘cantata’’ mass that breaks the texts into self-
contained movements. His last six masses were composed at the re-
quest of his patron, Nikolaus Eszterháza (the younger), whose family
Haydn served for most of his career, to celebrate the name day of the
Princess Maria Hermenegild on 8 September. All have entered the
repertory:
• Mass in C major (Paukenmesse; Missa in Tempore Belli, 1796)

• Mass in B-flat major (Heiligmesse, 1796, performed 1797)
• Mass in D minor (‘‘Lord Nelson Mass,’’ 1798)
• Mass in B-flat major (Theresienmesse, 1799)
• Mass in B-flat major (Schöpfungsmesse, 1801)
• Mass in B-flat major (Harmoniemesse, 1802)
PAGE 84
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:20 PS
HEILLER, ANTON • 85
These are symphonic masses scored usually for four vocal soloists,
four-voiced choir, and symphony orchestra, and last about 45 min-
utes. Haydn composed each of the ordinary prayers as a continuous
movement, the shorter ones in sonata style. The longer ones have
changes of tempo and texture to express the text and articulate struc-
ture.
The Creation is among the most frequently sung of all oratorios;
The Seasons is also frequently performed, and The Seven Last
Words of Our Saviour from the Cross less so.
HAYDN, JOHANN MICHAEL (baptized 14 September 1737, Roh-

rau, Austria–10 August 1806, Salzburg). Concertmaster (1763–
death) and organist at Trinity Church (1777–death), he succeeded
Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart as organist of the cathedral in Salzburg
(1781–death). Haydn’s sacred works comply with the reforms of Jo-
seph II: he wrote some 100 a cappella Latin offertories and gradu-
als to replace concerted ones. He edited a German hymnal (Der
heilige Gesang zum Gottesdienste in der römisch-katholischen Kir-
che, 1790) and wrote eight masses in German, presumably to satisfy
reformers’ desires for vernacular in the services. He also wrote 38
Latin masses and numerous other sacred works. (at)
HAZAN (pl. HAZANIM). Cantor of Jewish liturgies. Originally a sex-

ton, the office dates from about 650, coinciding with the rise of piyy-
utim for congregational singing with a soloist. A professional
appointed by the community, the hazan acted as liturgical leader as
well as poet and teacher in the community. Until siddur were printed
in 1486, the hazan possessed the single manuscript copy for a syna-
gogue, and the congregation followed his singing by rote. Because
rabbis often considered popular piyyutim liturgically superfluous, ha-
zanim were often at odds with them, particularly from the 16th cen-
tury on, when the hazan’s improvisations (hazanut) came under
fierce attack.
HEILLER, ANTON (15 September 1923, Vienna–25 March 1979,

Vienna). World-renowned organist and improviser, he composed
polyphony with Gregorian chant–like melodies while modernist in
harmony: eight masses, two German masses, two unaccompanied
PAGE 85
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:20 PS
86 • HEIRMOLOGION
motets, two cantatas, the oratorio Tentatio Jesu (1952), and more
than a dozen works for organ.
HEIRMOLOGION. Liturgical book of the Byzantine chant contain-

ing the first strophes for the Nine Canticles for the divine office of
orthrōs. A mnemonic resource, the book would be used by singers
to remind themselves of the melody for each ode, which would then
be repeated for all the troparia (strophes). The earliest heirmologion
with musical notation dates from the mid-10th century.
HESPERINOS (Gk. ‘‘Evening’’). The principal evening divine office

in the Byzantine rite. It became distinct from the Roman rite ves-
pers by the sixth century. It consists of two main parts: prooimaikos,
an excerpt of Psalm 103 with a doxology; and a katisma. See also
ORTHRŌS.
HILDEGARD VON BINGEN (1098, Bermersheim near Alzey,

Germany–17 September 1179, Rupertsberg near Bingen). Bene-
dictine Abbess from 1152, natural scientist, and composer, Hildegard
composed 77 original chants on her own texts that describe visions
that had visited her since the age of five. These chants are known as
Symphonia armonie celestium revelationum in modern editions and
include sequences, antiphons, and elaborate responsories. She also
composed a liturgical drama, Ordo virtutum, containing 82 more
chants.
HISTORIA. German-language musical setting of a Bible story, most

commonly the birth, passion, resurrection, or ascension of Christ,
used in a Lutheran liturgy. In the 16th and first half of the 17th cen-
tury, the sung text was strictly scriptural: a Gospel sung to a recita-
tion tone for narration and for individual speaking roles, to
polyphony for group responses. Later techniques from Italian opera
appeared—recitative, aria, continuo accompaniment—and also
non-Biblical commentary, particularly in passions. See also BACH,
JOHANN SEBASTIAN; CARISSIMI, GIACOMO; CHARPEN-
TIER, MARC-ANTOINE; ORATORIO; SCHÜTZ, HEINRICH.
HODDINOTT, ALUN (11 August 1929, Bargoed, Wales). Lecturer

and then professor at University College, Cardiff (1959–1987). Hod-
PAGE 86
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:21 PS
HOMOPHONY • 87
dinott wrote cantatas Dives and Lazarus (1965), The Tree of Life
(1971), and St. Paul at Malta (1971), anthems and motets such as
Puer Natus (1972), and Sinfonia Fidei (‘‘Symphony of Faith,’’ 1977),
a three-movement setting of medieval Latin text for soloists, chorus
and orchestra. (at)
HOLMBOE, VAGN (20 December 1909, Horsens, Jutland–1 Sep-

tember 1996, Ramløse, Nordsjælland/Nordseeland). Professor at
the Royal Danish Conservatory of Music, Copenhagen (1955–1965),
he wrote a series of six-part a cappella motets called Liber Canti-
corum (includes Expectavimus Pacem, 1951–1952; Benedicamus
Domino, 1952; Dedique Cor Meum, 1953; Beatus Vir, 1968; Hominis
Dies, 1984; Laudate Dominum, 1984). (at)
HOLST, GUSTAV (21 September 1874, Cheltenham–25 May 1934,

London). Music teacher at St. Paul’s Girls’ School (1905–death), his
study of Sanskrit and the Hindu religion led him to translate and set
four groups of Choral Hymns from the Rig Veda (1908–1912). His
opera Savitri (1908) was founded on an episode from the Mahabhar-
ata. See also GÏTA-GOVINDA; SÄMAVEDIC CHANT. (at)
HOLY COMMUNION. The Anglican Eucharistic liturgy, including

musical settings of the Kyrie, Gloria, Creed, Sanctus, Benedictus,
and Agnus Dei with English texts despite the Latin referents held
over from the Roman Catholic mass. The earliest sources of Angli-
can part music contain complete settings of the service, but in the
Elizabethan period it began to be shortened to include only Kyrie,
Gloria, and Creed. Musical interest in the Communion service de-
clined steadily until the Oxford Movement in the mid-19th century.
Thereafter, many new settings were composed, including commis-
sions for Ralph Vaughn Williams, Benjamin Britten, and others of
high reputation, and settings of the Latins texts also became ac-
cepted. See also DIVINE LITURGY; EVENING PRAYER; MORN-
ING PRAYER; SHORT SERVICE; VERSE SERVICE.
HOMOPHONY. Polyphonic texture of one salient voice (melody) and

one or more other accompanimental voices.
PAGE 87
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:21 PS
88 • HOMORHYTHMIC
HOMORHYTHMIC. Polyphonic texture in which all voices have

identical rhythmic patterns.
HONEGGER, ARTHUR (10 March 1892, Le Havre–27 November

1955, Paris). One of ‘‘Les Six,’’ a group of composers who included
Darius Milhaud and Arthur Honegger, he is noted for his five ora-
torios, particularly Le Roi David (‘‘King David,’’ 1921), his most
frequently performed piece, which employs Asian sonorities, Lu-
theran chorales, and polyphonic techniques. Jeanne d’Arc au
Bûcher (‘‘Joan of Arc at the Stake,’’ 1934–1935), another oratorio,
uses Gregorian chant and various folk idioms in a score for five
speakers, five soloists, mixed choir, children’s choir, and symphony
orchestra. (at)
HOSHA’NOT. See LITANY.
HOVHANESS (CHAKMAKJIAN), ALAN (8 March 1911, Somer-

ville, Mass.–21 June, 2000, Seattle). Prolific composer of over 400
works. Most of his vocal music is sacred and includes Missa Brevis
(1935), a Magnificat (1958) that is among the first vocal works to
use aleatoric techniques, and practical works for liturgy including
The Way of Jesus (a folk mass, 1974), and A Simple Mass (1975) as
well as numerous anthems and motets. He applied his studies in
Eastern folk music (including Armenian, Indian, Japanese, Korean,
and others) to his secular works. For example, the flute concerto,
Elibirs (1944), uses Hindu rāgas. (at)
HOWELLS, HERBERT (NORMAN) (17 October 1892, Lydney,

Gloucestershire–23 February 1983, Oxford). Organist and pro-
fessor at the Royal College of Music (from 1920), he succeeded Gus-
tav Holst as music teacher at St. Paul’s Girls’ School in 1932, serving
there 1932–1962. From 1950–1964, he was King Edward VII Profes-
sor of Music at University of London. He composed many anthems,
motets, and settings of canticles including Hymnus Paradisi (which
includes portions of a Requiem for his nine-year-old son composed
after his son’s death but not released for performance until 1950),
Missa Sabrinensis (1954), An English Mass, and a Stabat Mater
(1963). (at)
PAGE 88
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:21 PS
HYMN • 89
HURD, DAVID (27 January 1950, Brooklyn). Concert organist,

music director of the Church of the Holy Apostles in Manhattan, and
professor of church music at the General Theological Seminary, New
York. He has written many hymn tunes including Mighty Savior, An-
dújar, Julion, Tucker, and others that appear in several hymnals in-
cluding the Episcopalian The Hymnal 1982 for which he served as
an editor. (at)
HYDRAULIS. See PIPE ORGAN.
HYMN. A devotional song. The term, of obscure Greek origin, refers

to repertories in every major religion that have the following charac-
teristics:
• Texts are sacred but non-scriptural strophic poetry.
• The melodies, through elements of repetition, periodic phrasing,
and meter, have strongly patterned structures that make them
easy to learn and remember.
• The songs have popular roots; often they arise outside of author-
ized liturgies and then grow into some liturgical role.
These features are not present in all repertories translated as
‘‘hymns,’’ but taken together they form a cluster concept that can set
this sacred music apart from other types.
Hymn traditions almost always prefer poetic texts. These are very
often highly structured, with isosyllabic lines, uniform strophes, and
regular meter. This means that hymn texts are not often taken from
sacred writings, since the Bible, the Qur’ān, and the Vedas are for the
most part prose. The Buddhist gāthā chant may be an exception.
The psalms, a collection of sacred poetry from the Bible that oc-
cupies a central position in both Jewish and Christian liturgies from
ancient times to the present, would seem to be a major exception to
the non-liturgical quality of hymns. However, historically the Jewish
and Christian traditions have distinguished between psalmody and
hymnody, the term ‘‘hymn’’ being reserved for other non-Biblical
texts. The structures of Latin hymns and chanted psalms in the Gre-
gorian tradition, for example, are completely different, particularly
since the hymns have lines of uniform length. The distinction was
reinforced in the 16th century when Calvinist Protestants insisted
PAGE 89
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:21 PS
90 • HYMN
that only metrical psalms, and not hymns, could be sung in their
worship services, though the two might be musically indistinguish-
able. But Isaac Watts blurred the distinction in the early 18th cen-
tury with his psalm paraphrases that quickly found their way into
many hymnals of Congregationalists, Methodists, and finally Angli-
cans and other major Christian denominations by the late 19th cen-
tury. In this recent Western Christian context, ‘‘hymn’’ denotes a type
of musical setting more than a type of text.
The music of hymn traditions is typically less complex than litur-
gical chant and has strong elements of repetition. Such an element
may be as simple as a refrain in Hindu bhajan sung by the congrega-
tion between more complex solo passages, but the overwhelming
preference is for songs in strophic form by which the same melody
repeats for each strophe of poetry, creating a mutually reinforcing
poetic-melodic structure. Such strophic hymns would include the
later Jewish piyyutim, the Byzantine kanon, the Japanese (Buddhist)
wasan, and various Christian forms, including the Latin hymn, the
Lutheran chorale, Anglican hymns, and hymns of the reformed
churches. The later Byzantine kontakion and the Islamic qawwali
elaborate their strophic forms with introductory music.
The most ancient hymn traditions are monophonic. The hymn
repertory of the Western world was significantly expanded with the
addition of newly composed melodies to traditional hymn melodies
to create the polyphonic hymn, beginning with improvised polyph-
ony such as faburden and growing to large composed collections for
vespers in the 15th century. Hymns of the Protestant Reformation
were also sung monophonically at first, but quickly appeared in sim-
ple harmonized versions for all the major Protestant churches by the
end of the 16th century. The development and application of modern
functional harmony about that time regularized and intensified the
metric properties of the hymn tunes by articulating not only whole
phrases but strong/weak relationships within the phrases, i.e., mea-
sures, sometimes to the extent that the tunes themselves had to be
altered. (Compare, for example, the modern version of ‘‘A Mighty
Fortress Is Our God’’ with Martin Luther’s original tune ‘‘Ein’ Feste
Burg.’’) In virtually all Western churches today a four-voiced harmo-
nization of every hymn is expected.
One principal effect of the poetic text and comparatively simple
PAGE 90
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:22 PS
HYMN • 91
music is to make hymns relatively easy to learn and memorize, one

indicator of the popular origins of many hymns. Every pattern of reg-
ular accent, every rhyme, and the periodic melodies offer bountiful
cues for the memory. The conception of hymns as a popular sacred
music raises a number of historical issues: the inclusion of hymns in
authorized liturgy; the reception of hymns by professional liturgical
musicians; the propriety of contrafacta; the practicalities of congre-
gational singing; and evangelization.
Historically, especially in the older religious traditions, hymnody
has often begun outside authorized liturgy. In strict Islam, hymns
have never been included. In other traditions, hymns might gradually
become accepted enough to win some role within the liturgy. Until
the 1960s, Latin hymns in the Catholic tradition were regularly used
only in the divine office, not the mass, and laude were limited to
popular processions outside the churches. Only in the Byzantine
rites do hymns occupy an honored place in liturgy from early on. One
explanation for this exclusion might be that hymns, arising from an
apparently natural human disposition to sing in praise of the Divine,
collide with the equally profound awe for sacred writings—the Bible,
the Qur’ān, etc.—which become the principal sources for liturgical
prayer. These are complex texts, rarely poetic, and cannot directly be
turned into hymns. Any liturgical tradition remaining close to its sa-
cred writings will naturally resist hymnody.
A second reason is that the music to which sacred writings are tra-
ditionally set is usually very complex and difficult. Highly trained
liturgical musicians naturally regard their art as exalted and often the
only proper means of addressing the Divine. Hymn melodies, often
arising from popular culture, might easily be considered unworthy of
liturgy.
They might also bring with them the taint of secular culture and
the corrupt world, as when Sephardic Jews of the Iberian peninsula
adapted piyyutim texts to popular Arabic melodies. This practice of
contrafactum is common in many hymn traditions, which is why the
hymn text, usually identified by opening words, must be distin-
guished from the hymn tune, identified with a proper name. In
medieval Latin hymn collections a text may appear with many differ-
ent melodic settings. The earliest important Protestant hymn collec-
tions, the Wittenberger Geystliche Gesangk Buchleyn (1524) and
PAGE 91
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:22 PS
92 • HYMN
the Genevan Psalter (1562) adapt new texts to folk melodies. Later
hymnals specify the poetic meter of a text, so that one may be easily
substituted for another using the same melody. But contrafactum
necessarily raises the problem of a semantic conflict between the sec-
ular melody and the sacred text. For this reason, the practice of
Qirā’a Bi’l-Alhān, singing verses of the Qur’ān to popular melodies,
was condemned by juridical understandings of Islam, and despite
their basis in Talmudic and Midrashic writings, Maimonides opposed
including piyyutim in Jewish liturgy.
The liturgical antipathy toward hymnody was broken in Western
Christianity in the 16th century by Martin Luther, founder of the
Protestant Reformation. Luther’s emphasis on the priesthood of all
believers, along with his faith in the salutary spiritual effects of sa-
cred music, naturally brought congregational singing into the heart
of the liturgy and the chorale, the Lutheran form of hymnody, was
the logical vehicle. When chorales came to be harmonized in four
voices in cantional style toward the end of the century, they solved
the paradox of simplicity and worthiness that had bedeviled other
kinds of hymnody. The main melody, in the top voice, is simple
enough for any congregation to learn, along with its poetic and ver-
nacular text, while the other three independent voices provide a rapid
harmonic rhythm and a contrapuntal texture complex enough to sat-
isfy the most learned musician. These compositions epitomize what
modern Christians mean when they use the term ‘‘hymn.’’ Later
hymnodies, particularly in the reformed churches, are obviously de-
rivative of the Lutheran synthesis but dilute its quality by employing
a much slower harmonic rhythm (one change / four to eight beats vs.
one change / one to two beats) and accompanying voices that are
hardly independent but merely shadow the main melody.
Luther’s ideal of congregational participation was ratified at first
by the great popularity and proliferating collections of chorales in the
16th century, then by the collapse of resistance to hymn singing in
the reformed and eventually Anglican churches (one result of the Ox-
ford movement), and finally in Roman Catholicism by the Second
Vatican Council, which in the 1962 Constitution on the Sacred
Liturgy encouraged ‘‘active participation’’ of Catholic congrega-
tions through music.
Some historians believe that chorale singing was one of the most
PAGE 92
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:22 PS
IMITATION • 93
effective means of spreading Luther’s doctrines to the common peo-

ple, and indeed hymnody has been an important tool of evangeliza-
tion in many traditions. The Hindu preacher Puranda Dasa
(1484–1564) composed kirtana on the simpler rāgas to inspire reli-
gious revival and they succeeded in some Hindu sects as congrega-
tional songs. American revivalists have similarly used the hymnodies
known better as spirituals, gospel songs, and praise choruses. See
also KATISMA; MADĪH; MADRASHA; QALA; SYRIAN CHANT.
HYMNODY. The practice of singing hymns. See also PSALMODY.
HYMNS ANCIENT AND MODERN. Extremely influential hymnal

resulting from the Oxford movement, compiled by more that 200
Anglican clergy, and first published in 1861. The hymnal brings to-
gether excellent examples of the major Christian hymn traditions:
Latin plainsongs, German chorales, and contemporary Victorian
hymns. Outselling all rivals, its music was adopted by Welsh Meth-
odists, Scottish Presbyterians, and American Lutherans, and finally
by English and American Catholic hymnals of the last half century.
HYMNS AND SPIRITUAL SONGS (London, 1707). The first hym-

nal of Isaac Watts, extremely popular with both white and African
American congregations in colonial America.
HYMN TUNE. The melody of a hymn, as distinct from an accompa-

nying text, title, first line, or harmonization, and identified by an itali-
cized or capitalized name that often reflects something of the tune’s
origin. ‘‘Proper’’ tunes have a fixed text; ‘‘common’’ tunes are ap-
plied to other texts in the same meter. See also CONTRAFACTUM.
HYPAKOAI. Byzantine chant divided between choir and soloist in the

manner of a Western responsory. Different melodic settings of the
same text may appear in a psaltikon (for a soloist) and in an asmāti-
kon (for a choir).
–I–
IMITATION. A contrapuntal texture featuring a single motive (sub-

ject), i.e., a melody overlapping with itself. If the following voice
PAGE 93
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:22 PS
94 • IMPROPERIA
(answer) copies the intervals of the leading voice precisely, it is strict

imitation, even if the starting pitch of the subject is different (in
which case the description specifies the intervallic distance from the
original pitch, e.g., strict imitation at the fifth); if all intervals are not
precisely copied, it is free imitation. If the answer is deformed merely
to reinforce the overall key, it is called a tonal answer. See also
FUGUE.
IMPROPERIA. See REPROACHES.
IN NOMINE. Singular and exclusively English form of instrumental

polyphony, whereby the Sarum antiphon Gloria tibi Trinitas is
used as a cantus firmus, following John Taverner’s use of it in his
four-voiced setting of the Benedictus from his six-voice Missa Glo-
ria tibi Trinitas. The second section, setting the words in nomine Do-
mini, became detached and widely circulated. Over 150 In nomines
down to Henry Purcell were inspired by this Tavener excerpt.
INSTRUMENTS, BIBLICAL. The following instruments have been

identified in the Old Testament: percussion: bells, cymbals, men-
a’ane’im (‘‘sistrum,’’ metal rattle), and tof (‘‘tympanum’’ or ‘‘tam-
bourine’’); winds: halil (‘‘pipe’’ or ‘‘shawm’’), keren (‘‘horn’’),
mashrokita (‘‘pipe’’ or ‘‘flute’’), shofar, and trumpet; strings: asor
(‘‘ten-stringed’’ zither), katros (‘‘lyre’’ or ‘‘guitar’’), kinnor, nebel
(‘‘lyre’’ likely the same as kinnor), psanterin (‘‘dulcimer’’ or ‘‘psal-
tery’’), and sabkha (triangular harp).
INSTRUMENTS, USE OF. Because sacred music is so closely associ-

ated with sacred texts, it is primarily a vocal music the world over.
Attitudes toward the use of instruments vary widely with religion and
within sects of religions.
Some traditions exclude instruments completely and intentionally
because instruments are too closely associated with the secular
world, have unseemly connotations, or simply because religious au-
thorities and the faithful believe that the human voice is given to man
to praise the divine. These would include most kinds of traditional
chant but also traditional Jewish piyyutim, many kinds of Roman
Catholic polyphony, and psalmody of the reformed Protestant
PAGE 94
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:23 PS
INTROIT • 95
churches. Despite the widespread mention of instruments in the Psal-

ter and elsewhere in the Bible, Jewish authorities forbad the use of
STET instruments in worship after the destruction of the Temple in
A. D. 70 as a sign of mourning. It is thought that early Christian lit-
urgy, which took much from Jewish ritual, also avoided instruments
in order to distinguish its music from that of pagan rites. The call to
prayer (‘adhān) and chanting of the Qu’rān (tajwı̄d) in traditional
Islam have always been strictly vocal.
Some types of sacred music, usually less complex and more popu-
lar, may employ instruments if they are conveniently available to sup-
port the singing, but they are perfectly integral without them.
Lutheran and other Protestant hymnody typically uses a pipe organ
accompaniment, and American gospel songs and spirituals use a
piano. In some areas, Buddhist chant may be articulated by bells or
clappers. Islamic qawwali may be introduced and accompanied by a
harmonium.
Other kinds of sacred music have traditionally used specific instru-
ments, to the exclusion of others, so that those instruments have ac-
quired sacred connotations for the culture. In Western Christianity,
the pipe organ would be the example par excellence. In African and
North American Indian rituals, specific drums would have such
roles.
Since 1600, Western Jewish and Christian sacred music has in-
creasingly adopted the instruments, along with their techniques and
idioms, of the secular world. Organ accompaniment to Jewish liturgi-
cal chant, concerted cantatas in Lutheran churches, symphonic
masses and Requiems in Catholic churches, and in the 20th-century
the use of all manner of popular instruments in praise choruses and
gospel music have all excited controversy among traditionalists and
reformers within each religion. See also A CAPPELLA; KAGURA;
LEWANDOWSKI, LOUIS; ORGAN.
INTONAZIONE. Brief, improvisatory composition for pipe organ

that sets the pitch for a choral work to follow. Andrea and Giovanni
Gabrielli’s Intonati d’organo (1593) is the first appearance of the
term. See also TOCCATA.
INTROIT. See MASS.
PAGE 95
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:23 PS
96 • IQAMĀ
IQAMĀ. See ‘ADHĀN.
IRELAND, JOHN (13 August 1879, Bowdon, Cheshire, En-

gland–12 June 1962, Rock Mill, Washington, Sussex). Organist,
choirmaster of St. Luke’s, Chelsea (1904–1926) and teacher of com-
position at the Royal College of Music (1923–1939), he is known for
settings of the Anglican service and for his anthem, Greater Love
Hath No Man, (1912, orchestrated 1922). (at)
ISAAC, HEINRICH (c. 1450, Flanders–26 March 1517, Florence).

Prolific composer who served the court of Lorenzo the Magnificent
in Florence from 1485–1494, then joined the chapel of Emperor
Maximilian I in 1496, traveled widely, and returned to Florence in
1512 where he remained until his death. He wrote 36 masses and
over 50 motets in addition to the polyphonic propers in the collec-
tion Choralis Constantinus.
ISABELLA LEONARDA (6 September 1620, Novara, Italy–25

February 1704, Novara). Ursuline contemplative from 1636 who
composed more than 200 sacred works in every contemporary genre:
masses, motets, sacred concertos.
ISORHYTHM. Compositional technique, common in early motets, by

which a melody or melodic fragment from a traditional Christian
chant is repeated in both its original pattern of pitches (color) and a
pattern of durations created by the composer (talea). Isorhythm
seems to have originated in late 12th-century discant clausulae at-
tributed to Perotinus. Because the chant melody in clausulae moved
quickly along with the new melodies, its repetition was required to
give the composition sufficient length. See also MESSE DE NOSTRE
DAME; NUPER ROSARUM FLORES.
ISRAEL IN EGYPT. An English oratorio composed by George Frid-

eric Handel between 1 October and 1 November 1739. The libretto,
probably by Charles Jennens (1700–1773), Handel’s Messiah libret-
tist, sets the Exodus story in two parts, the second of which is the
text of the Canticle of Moses (Exodus 15:1–21) with adaptations.
The music is scored for strings, oboes, bassoons, trumpets, trom-
PAGE 96
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:23 PS
JERUSALEM • 97
bones, timpani, six vocal soloists, and double four-voiced choir and
requires about one and one-half hours to perform. The work is re-
markable among Handel’s oratorios for its close adherence to the
Biblical text, its contemplative as opposed to narrative libretto, its
frequent borrowings from 17th-century sacred works, and its prepon-
derance of choral numbers.
IVES, CHARLES (20 October 1874, Danbury, Connecticut–19

May 1954, New York). Early experimenter in modernist composi-
tion. Ives’ nine psalm settings (between 1893–1897, Psalm 90 re-
worked in 1924) explored polytonality, whole tone harmony, and
close dissonance. Much of his secular concert music quotes and re-
fers to traditional American hymn tunes. (at)
–J–
JANACEK, LEOS. See GLAGOLITIC MASS.
JEPHTE. Famous Latin oratorio of Giacomo Carissimi composed

before 1650 in Rome. The libretto, drawn from Judges 11: 28–38,
tells the story of Jepthe, the Israelite general who vows to God to
sacrifice the first living being he meets in exchange for victory over
his enemy, only to encounter his only daughter first after the battle.
The work minimally requires six vocal soloists (SSSATB), a six-
voiced chorus (SSSATB), and continuo, although other instruments
such as strings might be added. It requires about 25 minutes to per-
form. A critical score edited by Adelchi Amisano was published by
Ricordi in 1977.
JERUSALEM. The ancient capital of Judea and of the modern state of

Israel began developing into a center of sacred music when King
David established the First Temple about 1000 B. C. As described in
1 Chronicles 15, 16, 23, and 25, by about 970 B. C. there were 288
active musicians employed, including singers, string players, trum-
peters, and cymbal players. Only the first two groups performed dur-
ing liturgy.
After the Babylonian exile, music for the Second Temple flour-
PAGE 97
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:23 PS
98 • JERUSALEM RITE
ished again by about 450 B. C. (Nehemiah 27). The Roman destruc-

tion of Jerusalem in A. D. 70 not only ended this long tradition but
occasioned a ban on the use of instruments in Jewish liturgy as a
sign of mourning, a tradition still observed in orthodox sects but
which was relaxed by many European synagogues in the 18th and
19th centuries.
As a Christian patriarchate, the city was the source of some of the
most ancient musical traditions of the Jerusalem rite, including cer-
tain Alleluias and the trisagion.
Today, the most ancient traditions are maintained in the Armenian
Orthodox church and monastery of St. James, the Ethiopian Ortho-
dox church, and the Greek Orthodox church. See also ANTIPHONY;
BIBLICAL ACCENTS; BYZANTINE CHANT; KINNOR; SHO-
FAR; SYRIAN CHANT.
JERUSALEM RITE. Most influential of the local liturgical traditions

in the first centuries of Christianity, owing to transmission by the
many pilgrims who visited the Holy Land, until the region fell under
Muslim rule in the seventh century. See also BYZANTINE CHANT;
EGERIA; JERUSALEM.
JOHANSSON, BENGT (2 October 1914, Helsinki–22 June 1989,

Visuvesi). A teacher at the Sibelius Academy from 1960, his compo-
sitions are chiefly sacred choral works including Requiem (1967),
Stabat Mater (1953), Missa Sacra (1960), and Missa a 4 Voci (1969).
(at)
JOHN OF DAMASCUS (JOHANNES CHRYSORRHOAS, ST.) (c.

700, Damascus–754, Jerusalem). Composer of Byzantine kanones
and traditionally credited with the sytematization of the oktoēchos
and the improvement of musical notation.
JOSEPH II, EMPEROR (13 March 1741, Vienna–20 February

1790, Vienna). He initiated reforms in the Roman Catholic liturgy,
restricting the use of instruments to solemn masses on Sundays and
high feasts and limiting the time a movement might take. However,
he encouraged congregational singing in the vernacular. (at)
PAGE 98
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:23 PS
JOSQUIN DESPREZ • 99
JOSQUIN DESPREZ (c. 1440, Picardy, France–27 August 1521,

Condé-sur-Escaut). Great composer whose 18 extant masses and
over 100 extant motets brought the 15th-century cantus firmus tech-
niques to perfection and at the same time established with consum-
mate mastery the techniques of structural imitation that grounded
the sacred music of the entire 16th century and beyond.
Although he was the most famous composer of his day, details of
his life and the chronology of his works are obscure. The earliest
record comes from the cathedral at Milan, listing him as an adult
singer of polyphony in August 1459. In January 1473, he moved to
the chapel of Milanese Duke Galeazzo Maria Sforza, where he re-
mained until December 1476. Thereafter, documentary evidence is
spotty until he entered the papal chapel in Rome in 1489. He left that
service before 1500, showed up at the French court of Louis XII from
1501–1502, became maestro di cappella for Duke Ercole I d’Este of
Ferrara from April 1503–April 1504, and finally retired to the Cathe-
dral of Notre Dame at Condé-sur-Escaut. Throughout most of his ca-
reer, he commanded the highest salaries for musicians of his time.
Josquin’s masses explore virtually every contrapuntal technique
of the Renaissance: the traditional tenor cantus firmus (Missa Gaude-
amus), the secular cantus firmus (Missa L’ami Baudichon), the trans-
posing cantus firmus (Missa L’homme Armé Super Voces
Musicales), the acrostic cantus firmus (Missa Hercules Dux Ferra-
rie), the parody mass (Missa Mater Patris, from the motet by An-
toine Brumel), the paraphrase mass (Missa Pange Lingua), and
mensuration canon (Missa L’homme Armé Super Voces Musicales).
The Agnus Dei of the Missa L’homme Armé Sexti Toni summarizes
his mastery: the popular tune appears in long notes moving forward
and backward in two voices simultaneously, while the other four
voices construct two canons.
Josquin’s motets also show enormous variety of technique and tex-
ture, ranging from melismatic duets reminiscent of Guillaume Du
Fay (Alma Redemptoris Mater / Ave Regina Celorum) to simple but
harmonically profound homophonies (Tu solus) to every kind of imi-
tative scheme (Ave Maria . . . virgo serena). Settings may be concise,
or monumental works of several partes (Miserere mei, Deus). The
motets have the advantage over the masses of textual variety and ex-
PAGE 99
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:24 PS
100 • JOUBERT, JOHN
pressive resource. Josquin takes both semantic and structural aspects

of every text into account in his settings.
Difficult to capture are the harmonic and rhythmic properties of
his music. Despite the strictures of imitation, the timing of the vocal
entrances and above all the triadic progressions of the counterpoint
seem absolutely free and truly profound.
The direct influence of Josquin lasted a generation or two after his
death when his music was widely circulated in print and manuscript.
But the indirect influence, chiefly through the demonstration by him
and his colleagues Johannes Ockeghem, Jean Mouton, Pierre de
la Rue, Nicholas Gombert, and others, of the musical effectiveness
of imitative technique lasts through the present day. See also BYRD,
WILLIAM; LASSUS, ORLANDUS; OCKEGHEM, JOHANNES;
PALESTRINA, GIOVANNI DA; VICTORIA, TOMÁS LUIS DE.
JOUBERT, JOHN (20 March 1927, Cape Town, South Africa). He

composed anthems and canticles for the Anglican service, and his
O Lorde, the Maker of Al Thing (1952) won the Novello Anthem
Competition. His large-scale works include a cantata, The Martyr-
dom of St. Alban (1969), and an oratorio, The Raising of Lazarus
(1971). (at)
JUBILATE. First word, ‘‘rejoice,’’ in the Latin (Vulgate) translation of

Psalm 100. The 1552 version of the Book of Common Prayer allows
this psalm to be substituted for the Benedictus canticle in Morning
Prayer, and as such was set polyphonically by William Byrd and
Henry Purcell among other composers.
JUBILUS. See ALLELUIA.
–K–
KADDISH (Heb. ‘‘Sanctification’’). Refers to a doxological text in

Hebrew and Aramaic sung to articulate the sections of a Jewish lit-
urgy. By 1200, it had become associated with mourning. There are
13 traditional melodic settings, used for different liturgical contexts,
not including settings for particularly solemn feast days and a Missi-
PAGE 100
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:24 PS
KANON • 101
nai setting. The textual version is independent of the melody used.

(See Appendix B for text). See also BERNSTEIN, LEONARD.
KAGURA (Jap. ‘‘God music’’). Refers to Shinto songs and dances.

Ceremonial music documented in sources dating from the eighth
century falls into eight categories: the generic kagura songs; ‘‘East-
ern entertainment’’ containing dances; night duty songs; Yamato
songs (named for the traditional first clan of Japan); funeral songs;
palace guard songs; field songs used in agricultural ceremonies; and
‘‘big songs’’ performed before festival days.
Kagura, sung in sustained, formal manner, begin with a solo
singer who may be joined by a unison chorus. All singers are male.
The song may be accompanied by instruments; the wagon, a six-
stringed zither, and a light clapper, the shakubyōshi, are the most
common.
The kagura sung in large shrines may be danced by female atten-
dants, miko. These formal dances are called mikomai.
Kagura are heard today at major shrines at Shinto festivals and in
the imperial palace in November and December. The reduced kagura
cycle on such occasions is 12 songs, broken into five groups articu-
lated by instrumental pieces and dances, the whole lasting about
seven hours.
KALOPHONIC CHANT. Elaboration of the traditional Byzantine

chants, characterized by verbal and motivic repetition and performed
by expert maistores from the 14th and 15th centuries until the 19th
century, when Chrysanthos of Madytus simplified the repertory.
See also KORONOES, XENOS; KOUKOUZELES, JOHANNES;
PSALTIKON.
KANON (pl. KANONES). Byzantine hymn form derivative of Biblical

canticles dating from the end of the seventh century. A kanon con-
sists of nine odes, each of which contains its own melodic pattern
(hirmus) setting six to nine stanzas (troparia) of identical form. The
kanon replaced the singing of the Nine Canticles in the morning di-
vine office (Orthrōs), and therefore each of its odes must refer in its
poetry to the original scriptural source, even though its principal ob-
PAGE 101
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:24 PS
102 • KAPELLMEISTER
ject of praise—Christ, the Theotokos, a saint—may differ from that

of the source.
Originally, kanones were composed only for Lent, then Eastertide,
and finally to celebrate all the feasts of the year. The earliest musical
notation dates from the 10th century, and their melodies are thought
to be more florid than those of the kontakion. See also HEIRMOLO-
GION.
KAPELLMEISTER. See MAESTRO DI CAPPELLA.
KATISMA (pl. KATISMATA). In the Byzantine tradition, a division

of the psalter, one of 20. The katisma is divided into three staseis,
or groups of psalms sung continuously in succession. The hymn
sung at the conclusion of each group is also called katisma.
KAYSER, LEIF (13 June 1919, Copenhagen–15 June 2001, Min-

deord). Chaplain and organist at St. Ansgar (1949–1964), possibly
the most prolific Danish composer of organ music in the 20th cen-
tury, he wrote primarily sacred music after he became a Roman Cath-
olic priest (1949). His Christmas oratorio, Te Deum, several
masses, and numerous motets are written in a conservative style in-
fluenced by Gregorian chant. Other more modernist works include
Three Psalms (1952), the Masses Op.10 and Op.15 (1952, 1954), and
Stabat Mater (1970).
KERLE, JACOBUS DE (1531 or 1532, Ypres, Flanders–7 January

1591, Prague). Maestro di capella at Orvieto (1555), and court
chaplain for Emperor Rudolf II from 1583 until his death). Cardinal
Otto Truchsess von Waldburg, whom Kerle served at intervals
throughout his life, commissioned the Preces Speciales (1561–1562)
for the Council of Trent: a blessing, a prayer for the success of the
Council, for the reconciliation of the Christian Church, and for the
end of religious wars, concluding with the doxology and Kyrie. The
Council’s admiration for the clarity of diction possibly influenced the
future of polyphonic church music. Kerle’s other sacred works in-
clude many masses, motets, Magnificats and psalms. (at)
KERLL, JOHANN KASPAR (9 April 1672, Adorf, Saxony, modern

Germany–13 February 1693, Munich). Kappellmeister of the
PAGE 102
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:24 PS
KODALY, ZOLTAN • 103
court at Munich (1656–1673), then organist at St. Stephen’s in Vi-

enna (1674–1677) and at the imperial court (1677–death). His De-
lectus Sacrarum Cantionum (1669) is an important collection of
sacred concertos. (at)
KIEVAN CHANT. Variant of znamennı̄y raspev dating from the 17th-

century characterized by formulaic repetition.
KINNOR. The instrument most revered by the Jews, as David and the
Levites were players. Its earliest mention is Genesis 4:21. The precise
structure of the kinnor is disputed, but it seems to be a lyre-like in-
strument of 3 to 22 strings played with the hand by sweeping or
plucking or with a plectrum. The translation in the King James Bible
and many other sources as ‘‘harp’’ is now considered erroneous but
obviously influenced iconography and the image of the harp as an
angelic or celestial instrument. Kinnor means ‘‘violin’’ in modern
Hebrew.
KIRTANA (Sanskrit, ‘‘praising’’). Karnatic (South Indian) devotional

songs dating from the 14th to 16th centuries. Puranda Dasa (1484–
1564), ‘‘father of Karnatic music,’’ composed them as a means of
popularizing his preaching. Kirtana usually employ the simpler
rāgas, and in some Hindu sects they are congregational songs.
KITĀB AL-AGHĀNI (BOOK OF SONGS). One of the most famous

works in Arab literature, a 21-volume compendium of poems from
pre-Islamic times to the ninth century compiled by Abū’l-Faradj al-
Isfahāni (897, Persia–967, Baghdad). The melody of each poem is
classified by its melodic and rhythmic mode and its origin.
KODALY, ZOLTAN (16 December 1882, Kecskemét, Hungary–6

March 1967, Budapest). Specializing in choral works influenced by
Hungarian folk idioms, he composed the oratorio Psalmus Hungari-
cus (1923), which brought him international recognition, and the un-
accompanied Jézus és a kufárok (Jesus and the Traders, 1934) as well
as the Budavári Te Deum (1936), a Missa brevis (1948), and other
carol and psalm settings.
PAGE 103
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:25 PS
104 • KOL NIDRE
KOL NIDRE (Heb. ‘‘All vows’’). Refers to the Missinai melody

chanted as a prologue to Yom Kippur. Although commonly associ-
ated with the Spanish Inquisition, the chant was introduced by R. Ye-
hudai Gaon of Sura in the eighth century. Famous settings include
those of Max Bruch (for cello and orchestra, 1881) and Arnold
Schönberg (for speaker, chorus, and orchestra, 1938).
KONTAKION (pl. Kontakia). Byzantine hymn form of homiletic char-

acter dating from the early sixth century. A kontakion begins with an
introductory prooemium of a single stanza (two to three in later
hymns), ending with a refrain (ephynmium). Then begins the kontak-
ion proper, 18 to 40 stanzas (troparia) of identical melodic pattern
(hirmus), composed in the same mode as the prooemium and ending
with the same refrain. The kontakion stanzas begin with initials that
make an acrostic spelling the name of the text’s author (melodes), or
the saint commemorated, or, as in the case of the famous Akathistos
hymn, the alphabet.
After the seventh century a new hymn form of kanon began to
replace the kontakion; in modern liturgy only a small number of stan-
zas of the latter remain in use. See also HEIRMOLOGION.
KORONOES, XENOS (fl. c. 1325–1350). Second cantor (lampadar-

ios) and possibly first cantor (prōtopsaltēs) at Hagia Sophia in Con-
stantinople, he composed Byzantine chants in kalophonic style that
appear in most akolouthai manuscripts from the late 15th century
on.
KOUKOUZELES, JOHANNES (ST.) (c. 1280, Dyrrachium [now

Durrēs, Albania–c.1360–75, Mount Athos) Known as angelo-
phōnos (‘‘angel voice’’) and the second most revered source of Byz-
antine chant after St. John Damascene, he retired to a hermitage on
Mt. Athos while at the peak of his fame as a composer and singer of
Byzantine kalophonic chant for the imperial court in Constanti-
nople.
His chants are preserved mostly in the akolouthiai manuscripts
and are credited with being among the first to expand upon the tradi-
tional melodies by adding more disjunct motion and embellishment
in an expanded range.
PAGE 104
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:25 PS
LADY MASS • 105
KRENEK, ERNST (23 August 1900, Vienna–23 December 1991,

Palm Springs, Florida). He taught at Vassar College (1939–1942)
and Hamline University (1942–1947) and became an American citi-
zen in 1945. In the United States, he experimented with serialism,
using a principle of row rotation in Lamentatio Jeremiae Prophetae
(1941). He wrote seven masses including four with propers (e.g.,
Proprium Missae Trinitatis, 1966–1967) and about 15 motets. (at)
KRITI (Sans. ‘‘a creation’’). Karnatic (South Indian) devotional songs,

descended from kirtana but distinguished from them by compara-
tively elaborate musical settings. The texts may be prose or poetry,
in Sanskrit, Tamil, or Telugu, but kriti are often performed as instru-
mental solos. The melodies may employ esoteric as well as com-
monly known rāgas and are usually composed in three sections:
pallavi, anupallavi, and charnam. The village of Tiruvarur in Tamil
Nadu produced three of India’s most famous composers of kriti: Ty-
āgarāja, Syāma ’Sastri (1762–1827), and Muttuswämi Dı̈kshitar
(1776–1835).
KUHNAU (KUHN), JOHANN (6 April 1660, Geising, Germany–5

June 1722, Leipzig). He preceded Johann Sebastian Bach as or-
ganist (from 1684) and cantor (from 1701) at St. Thomas Church,
Leipzig. Kuhnau is best known for keyboard works, especially his
unique Biblische Historien (Biblical Sonatas, 1700): six program-
matic sonatas, each based upon an Old Testament scene. (at)
KYRIALE. A collection of chants setting the ordinary prayers of the

Roman Catholic mass. The earliest examples date from the 10th cen-
tury and include tropes.
KYRIE. See MASS; Appendix A for text.
–L–
LADY MASS. Votive mass for the Blessed Virgin Mary usually sung
on Saturdays in certain monastic and parochial traditions, often in a
particular ‘‘Lady Chapel.’’ La Messe de Nostre Dame by Guillaume
PAGE 105
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:26 PS
106 • LAHAN
de Machaut may be the first polyphonic example. The popularity

of this liturgy in 16th-century London occasioned an expansion of
musical resources, including new portative organs, in parish
churches.
LAHAN. (Heb., Arab. ‘‘Tune’’ or ‘‘mode’’). Sephardic practice of fit-

ting a modal pattern to a text, which is marked be-lahan ‘‘to be sung
to the tune of . . .’’ See also CONTRAFACTUM.
LALANDE, MICHEL-RICHARD (15 December 1657, Paris–18

June 1726, Versailles). Composer best known for his 77 grands mo-
tets, although he composed about 50 other sacred works. He worked
in several Paris churches and then held important posts at the court
of Louis XIV at Versailles: compositeur de la musique de la chambre
from January 1685 to March 1718 and surintendant de la musique de
la chambre from January 1689 to November 1719. His motets com-
bine Gregorian cantus firmus with the latest textures from Italian
opera and continued to be heard in France throughout the 18th cen-
tury. See also CHARPENTIER, MARC-ANTOINE; COUPERIN,
FRANÇOIS; DU MONT, HENRI; LULLY, JEAN-BAPTISTE.
LANGLAIS, JEAN (15 February 1907, La Fontenelle, France–8

May 1991, Paris). Organist, composer, and conductor who pro-
moted the music of Josquin Desprez and Giovanni da Palestrina
early in the 20th century. He composed four masses and many works
for organ. One quarter of his work uses Gregorian chants.
LA RUE, PIERRE DE (c. 1452, Tournai ?, France–20 November

1518, Kortrijk, Belgium). Court composer to the Hapsburg-Bur-
gundian court from November 1492. He composed at least 30
masses, including ones for all of the most important Marian feasts,
Christmas, and Easter, and one of the earliest polyphonic Requiems.
The Missa Ave Sanctissima Maria, the first wholly canonic setting,
could also be the earliest mass for six voices. A complete cycle of
polyphonic Magnificats is probably also the first such composed.
LASSUS, ORLANDUS (ORLANDO DI LASSO) (1530 or 1532,

Mons [modern Belgium]–14 June 1594, Munich). Composer of
PAGE 106
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:26 PS
LAUDA • 107
about 60 masses, four passions, 101 Magnificats, over 500 motets,

in addition to all manner of secular vocal works in many languages,
Lassus was princeps musicorum, the most internationally famous
composer of his age. He joined the service of the Gonzaga family of
Mantua while they traveled through the Low Countries in summer
1544. He next joined the household of Constatino Castrioto (c.
1550?) of Naples, and then was appointed maestro di cappella at St.
John Lateran in Rome in 1553. In 1555, he visited Antwerp and pub-
lished there his first motets, for four voices. The next year he pub-
lished motets for five and six voices and accepted an invitation to join
the court of Duke Albrecht V of Bavaria in Munich, where he re-
mained until his death despite many offers throughout his remaining
years. He became maestro di cappella in 1563. His duties included
providing music for a morning service and probably vespers, ac-
counting for the large number of alternatim Magnificat settings. He
also supervised the education of choirboys, and it is possible that he
taught Andrea (c. 1562) and Giovanni Gabrieli (1570s). Emperor
Maximilian II granted him a patent of nobility in 1571 and Pope
Gregory XIII made him a Knight of the Golden Spur in 1574.
In sheer numbers of publications and reprints, he outstripped every
other composer of his time and his music was admired well into the
17th century, after which Lassus suffered the oblivion that obscured
all high Renaissance composers save Giovanni da Palestrina. His
contrapuntal technique was as accomplished as Palestrina’s, but his
harmonic vocabulary in sacred music is more liberal. To express a
text, an art for which Lassus was most famous, he did not hesitate to
use the chromatic inflections of secular music, although his textures
and rhythm rarely betrayed the sacred idiom.
LAUDA. (It. ‘‘praise,’’ pl. laude). A non-liturgical, devotional, mono-

phonic song sung to Italian texts by migrant penitents, originating in
the latter half of the 13th century as a response to plagues and devas-
tations of war. Polyphonic laude developed late in the 15th century,
were published by Ottaviano Petrucci of Venice, and enjoyed popu-
larity in the Venetian religious confraternities (scuole grandi) and
also in the Congregazione dell’Oratorio founded by St. Philip Neri
(1515–1595) in Rome. See also CHANSON SPIRITUEL; MADRI-
GALE SPIRITUALE; VILLANCICO.
PAGE 107
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:26 PS
108 • LAUDS
LAUDS. The major hour of the divine office of the Roman Catholic
rite sung about sunrise. A chanted lauds is close in form to vespers,
except that an Old Testament canticle replaces the fourth psalm, and
the Canticle of Zacharia, Benedictus, replaces the Magnificat (see
Appendix A for text). The psalms are often chosen for themes of
praise. See also GREGORIAN CHANT; ORTHRŌS.
LECTIONARY. Christian liturgical book indicating the readings and

psalms to be used for each day of the liturgical year. Probably the
first written lectionary was that of the Jerusalem rite in the fifth cen-
tury.
LEGRENZI, GIOVANNI (baptized 12 August 1626, Clusone near

Bergamo, Italy–27 May 1690, Venice). Elected maestro di capella
at St. Mark’s basilica in Venice, he may have taught Antonio Vi-
valdi, Antonio Caldara, and Antonio Lotti. He composed seven or-
atorios, 10 publications of motets, sacred concertos, and other
sacred works, and two other surviving masses.
LEIGHTON, KENNETH (2 October 1929, Wakefield, England–24

August 1988, Edinburgh, Scotland). He taught composition at the
Universities of Leeds (1953–1955), Edinburgh (1955–1968), and
Oxford (1968–1988), and composed seven masses for various com-
binations of soloists, chorus, and organ and many other anthems,
canticles, and motets.
LEIPZIG. Located in the German province of Saxony, the city pros-

pered from trade from the 12th century and became an important in-
tellectual center through the growing prestige of the University of
Leipzig (founded 1409).
Gregorian chant, sponsored by the town council, was regularly
performed in as many as five churches: the St. Nicholas (founded
1160), the St. Thomas (1212), the St. Paul’s (1229, destroyed 1968),
the New Church (1235, bombed in World War II, destroyed 1950),
and the St. Peter’s (1213, destroyed 1886) located outside the city
walls. With the introduction of polyphony, St. Thomas took pride of
place among them, and the Thomaskantor became a city officer in
1539 when Leipzig turned to Lutheranism. He was responsible for
PAGE 108
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:26 PS
LEKHA DODI • 109
all the liturgical music in the city, and ranked third in the school for
boys. Prominent occupants include Georg Rhaw (served 1518–
1520), Sethus Calvisus (1594–1615), Johann Hermann Schein
(1616–1630), Johann Kuhnau (1701–1722), and Johann Sebas-
tian Bach (1723–1750).
Many Lutheran chorale books were published in Leipzig. In the
18th and 19th centuries, the important publishers Breitkopf & Härtel
(1719) and C. F. Peters (1800) were founded there.
Sacred music declined in Leipzig in the latter half of the 18th cen-
tury, as it did throughout Europe, but Leipzig played an important
role in its 19th-century revival through organizations such as the
Leipzig Gewandhaus Orchestra (founded 1781) and the Singakada-
mie (1802), which, under the direction of Felix Mendelssohn and
others, revived many of Bach’s choral works. In 1859, the Riedel’-
scher Verein performed the first known complete Mass in B Minor.
LEISE. A stanza in a Germanic language used as a refrain in litanies

and devotional singing in the late Middle Ages. The name may derive
from the last syllables of Kyrie eleison. The earliest known example
dates from the ninth century.
LE JEUNE, CLAUDE (CLAUDIN) (c. 1528, Valenciennes,

France–25 September 1600, Paris). Composer of French-language
psalms for Huguenot worship in vers mesurés, which coordinates
long and short syllables with minims (half notes) and semiminims
(quarter notes), according to classical theory. His psalm settings in
three to six voices, published 1601, employ the melodies of the Ge-
nevan Psalter in a variety of textures and went through many edi-
tions in Paris, London, Geneva, Amsterdam, and Leiden until the
early 18th century.
LEKHA DODI (Heb. ‘‘Come, my friend’’). Famous Jewish hymn text

adapted from the Song of Songs 7:12 and composed by Kabbalist
Rabbi Solomon Alkabetz (1505–1584), who signed the text with an
acrostic formed from the beginning of each stanza. Sung at the cli-
mactic moment of the kabbalat shabbat (‘‘welcoming the Sabbath’’)
service established by 16th-century kabbalists, it was widely adopted
by many different kinds of Jewish congregations, sung by hazanim
PAGE 109
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:27 PS
110 • LEONINUS
(cantors), and set to music by synagogue composers. See also KON-

TAKION.
LEONINUS (LEONIN fl. c. 1160–1190, Paris). One of two compos-

ers, along with Perotinus, named by an anonymous source as associ-
ated with the cathedral of Notre Dame in Paris and compilers of the
Magnus Liber Organi, an important source of early Roman Catholic
polyphony.
LEWANDOWSKI, LOUIS (3 April 1821, Wreschen, Germany?–3

February, 1894, Berlin). Composer who introduced idioms of 19th-
century Romanticism into synagogue liturgical music in Berlin, in-
cluding music for four-voiced choir and organ. His most influential
compositions are Kol Rinnah (1871) for Sabbath, festivals, and High
Holy Days, and Todah Wesimrah (1876–1882), and two-volume
compilation of works for four-part choir, solo, and congregation em-
bracing the entire liturgical year.
LIBER USUALIS. Collection of chant first published by the abbey of

St. Pierre at Solesmes in 1896. It contains, in the modern chant nota-
tion adapted by Dom Joseph Pothier (1835–1923), music for the
most important liturgies of the Roman Catholic Church including:
mass propers and ordinaries, vespers and compline for Sundays
and feast days; prime, terce, sext, and none for feasts of the first and
second class; matins for Christmas, Easter, Pentecost, and Corpus
Christi; lauds for feasts of the first class; liturgies for Holy Week;
and various litanies.
Designed for practical use more than scholarly reference, the book
does not identify the various provenances or ages of the individual
chants. Nevertheless, its page numbers are commonly used to iden-
tify a particular chant. See also ANTIPHONALE; CECILIAN
MOVEMENT; COUNCIL OF TRENT; GREGORIAN CHANT;
GUÉRANGER, DOM PROSPER; KYRIALE.
LIMA. The capital of Peru became an important center for Roman

Catholic music in European styles soon after its founding in 1535 by
Francisco Pizzaro. In 1583, the Third Lima Council required mis-
sionaries to give musical instruction to indigenous Amerindians so
PAGE 110
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:27 PS
LISZT, FRANZ • 111
that by 1622 the music of one settlement, Santiago del Cercado, was
compared favorably to that of cathedrals in Spain. Maestros di capi-
lla such as Tomás De Torrejón Y Velasco in Lima commanded a
choir school, all liturgical performances, and a choral library, which
he augmented with his own compositions. Sacred music of high qual-
ity might also be heard in the 17th-century convents of Encarnación
or Concepción.
LINING OUT. Practice of congregational singing whereby the pre-

centor (song leader) sings one or two lines of the hymn or psalm,
quite slowly, which then the congregation repeats, often with me-
lodic elaboration. The precentor proceeds to the next one or two-line
segment, the congregation repeats it, and so forth for the entire text.
The earliest documentary evidence of the practice is in A directory
for the publicke worship of God throughout the three kingdoms of
England, Scotland and Ireland (London, 1644), an English Puritan
book. In America, the Dutch Reformed Church of New York ordered
voorzanger to ‘‘tune the psalm’’ for the congregation in 1645. It was
adopted in many colonial churches by the early 18th century, and
since then it is associated with African American congregations.
Today it may be found in Gaelic areas of Scotland and in some Bap-
tist congregations in the American south.
LISZT, FRANZ (FERENC) (22 October 1811, Raiding near So-

pron, Hungary–31 July 1886, Bayreuth, Germany). Perhaps the
greatest pianist of all time, Liszt was uncommonly interested in sa-
cred music, theorizing in his 1834 essay Über die zukünftige Kir-
chenmusik (‘‘On the future of church music’’) of something that
would unite ‘‘the theater and the Church on a colossal scale.’’ When
visited by Claude Debussy (1862–1918) in Rome in 1885, Liszt ad-
vised him to visit Santa Maria dell’Anima to hear the music of Gio-
vanni da Palestrina and Orlandus Lassus.
Lizst composed 13 organ works, the most important of which are
the Fantasy and Fugue on Ad nos, ad salutarem undam (1850) and
the Prelude and Fugue on B-A-C-H (1855). He composed five ora-
torios and cantatas, Die Legende von der heiligen Elisabeth (‘‘The
Legend of Saint Elizabeth,’’ 1857–1862) and Christus (1862–1867),
PAGE 111
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:27 PS
112 • LITANY
a Christmas oratorio, being the most famous. He also wrote five

masses, about 30 motets, and about 50 other short liturgical works.
LITANY. Form of responsorial prayer in which the leader makes vary-

ing invocations, which are answered with a consistent refrain:
Holy Mary, Mother of God . . . Pray for us.
Saint Michael . . . Pray for us.
Saints Peter and Paul . . . Pray for us.
Etc.
The simple, short, and extremely repetitious responses and the vari-
able list of invocations make litanies especially appropriate for pro-
cessions. The total length is regulated by the time taken for the
procession to complete its route.
The litanic form appears in the Old Testament (e.g., the song of
the three children, Daniel 3: 57–88). The Jewish selihot, for Yom
Kippur and other fast days, and hosha’not for the Feast of Taberna-
cles, are litanies.
The fourth-century Apostolic Constitutions notes a litany with the
response Kyrie eleison at the Eucharist, and Egeria reports a similar
form for vespers. In the Ambrosian rite, a litany replaced the Gloria
during Lent. In fifth-century Gaul (France), litanies were sung in pe-
tition of local needs, a practice that spread to England by the seventh
century and Rome by the eighth.
In the Roman rite, the Kyrie was probably once a litany that was
shortened into the nine-fold form by Pope St. Gregory the Great,
and the Agnus Dei was routinely extended by troping into a litany
to cover the ritual of fraction. Litanies of saints (as above) occur in
the Byzantine rites by the sixth century; the earliest notated version
in the West is 11th century. Litanies specific to individual saints, such
as the Litany of Loreto, appear late in the 12th century.
An anthology of polyphonic litanies, Thesaurus Litaniae, was
published in Munich in 1596 and contains works of Giovanni da
Palestrina, Orlandus Lassus, and Tomás Luis de Victoria as well
as German composers. Polyphonic litanies could be sung in alterna-
tim, with the cantor answered by the choir, often in falsobordone.
Settings for cori spezzati also take advantage of the responsorial
form. The 17th century saw this tradition peak, with 600 polyphonic
PAGE 112
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:27 PS
LONDON • 113
litanies published, the Litany of Loreto being the most frequent text.
Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart set it twice (1771, 1774) along with
two others (1772, 1776).
LITURGICAL DRAMA. Chanted monophony that tropes a liturgi-

cal chant into a dialogue form. The earliest surviving (Winchester
Tropers, c. 996 and St. Martial of Limoges, 11th century) and most
widespread are Quem queritis tropes of the Introit for Easter and
Christmas masses. Such tropes might be transplanted to other liturgi-
cal positions, however, such as after the third responsory of matins
of Easter, Dum transisset sabbatum. The dramas might also be aug-
mented by other antiphons, sequences, hymns and even extra-litur-
gical chants such as laments (planctus). Such elaborations for Easter,
called Vistatio sepulchri account for over 400 of the surviving
dramas.
Even when elaboration distances the dramas from their original li-
turgical contexts, their music retains their liturgical character. This
repertory has nothing to do with the invention of opera at the end of
the 16th century, nor with the passion.
LITURGICAL MOVEMENT. General term for efforts to renew and

reinvigorate liturgy, primarily in Roman Catholicism but also in
some Protestant traditions, by encouraging the active participation of
congregants, restoring the communal sense of the Eucharist, elimi-
nating rituals no longer understood, emphasizing the liturgical year,
and by many other means. Although there was some interest in litur-
gical reform in 18th-century France, the most prominent campaigner
was Prosper Guéranger, who also founded the Abbey of St. Pierre
at Solesmes, where he and his colleagues did research to recover
Gregorian chant. His attention to liturgy spurred a great wave of
interest in historical liturgy, ancient texts, and liturgical reform that
has not yet abated. The place and quality of sacred music in practical
liturgy remains a central issue. See also CECILIAN MOVEMENT;
OXFORD MOVEMENT; WITT, FRANZ XAVER.
LITURGY OF THE HOURS. See DIVINE OFFICE.
LONDON. The capital city of England was home to most of the lead-
ing institutions of sacred music in the British Isles. While chant
PAGE 113
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:28 PS
114 • LÓPEZ CAPILLAS, FRANCISCO
could be heard in most any parish church up through the Dissolution,

polyphony appeared in St. Paul’s Cathedral about 1230 and the
Westminster Customary (c. 1260) describes its performance in three
voices at Westminster Abbey. The Abbey claimed the services of
many masters through the centuries, including Orlando Gibbons,
John Blow, Henry Purcell, and William Croft. In 1739, John Wes-
ley established the Foundery Chapel and introduced the Methodist
hymn. In 1856, Henry John Gauntlett published The Congrega-
tional Psalmist under the auspices of the Union Chapel.
Outside the churches, London’s theaters and concert halls spon-
sored extra-liturgical oratorios and cantatas of George Frideric
Handel, Franz Joseph Haydn, Felix Mendelssohn, Edward
Elgar, and others. See also CHAPEL ROYAL; LADY MASS;
VAUGHN WILLIAMS, RALPH.
LÓPEZ CAPILLAS, FRANCISCO (c. 1605, Mexico City–18 Janu-

ary 1674, Mexico City). Organist at the Puebla Cathedral under
Juan Gutiérrez de Padilla from December 1641 and maestro de
capilla from April 1654, he composed eight masses and many mo-
tets in the stile antico using polychoral, parody, and complex con-
trapuntal techniques.
LOTTI, ANTONIO (1766, Hanover, Germany–5 January 1740,

Venice). Composer and teacher, first organist at St. Mark’s in Venice
from 1704 to 1736 and then maestro di cappella until his death. His
many masses and motets may combine traits of chant, stile antico,
and opera, and remained in repertory through the 18th century.
LOVY (LOWY), ISRAEL (1773, Danzig–1832, Paris). Cantor and

composer who introduced four-voiced liturgical music of his own
composition to synagogue liturgy in Paris beginning in 1822.
LOW MASS. A Roman Catholic mass without singing.
LULLY, JEAN-BAPTISTE (29 November 1632, Florence–22

March 1687, Paris). Renowned for fusing Italian opera techniques
with French choral traditions to produce the tragédie lyrique for the
royal court of Louis XIV, his 12 grands motets also exploited homo-
PAGE 114
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:28 PS
L’VOV, ALEKSEY FYODOROVICH • 115
phonic choral textures and orchestral interludes to famous effect.

The Miserere of 1663, one of the first grands motets to open with a
five-voiced instrumental introduction, was particularly revered. He
also composed 10 petits motets, in three voices with continuo, de-
voted to the Virgin Mary and the Blessed Sacrament.
LUTHER, MARTIN (10 November 1483, Eisleben, Germany–18

February 1546, Eisleben). Founder of the Lutheran church, which
initiated the Protestant Reformation, in a series of events beginning
with the nailing of Ninety-Five Theses to the door of the Schlosskir-
che at Wittenberg on 31 October 1517 and culminating with the pre-
sentation of the Augsburg Confession to Emperor Charles V on 25
June 1530.
Luther’s reform was primarily theological, not liturgical, and at
first did nothing to abolish the Latin language or Catholic musical
traditions, which he admired, being a trained singer, flutist, and lute-
nist. Unlike Huldrych Zwingli or Jean Calvin, Luther believed
music to be essential to liturgy. His first liturgical reform, the For-
mula Missae of 1523, provides for traditional Latin chant through-
out. But ultimately much more influential was his second reform, the
Deutsche Messe (‘‘German mass’’) of 1526, intended for smaller and
less cultivated congregations. In the meantime, he had been heavily
involved in the publication of the first Lutheran chorales (1524),
which replaced many ordinary and proper Latin prayers in the Deu-
tsche Messe. These, along with metrical settings of the most impor-
tant psalms, became the Kernlieder, the core hymn repertory of
Lutheran liturgy. Some of these are Luther’s own compositions;
Friedrich Blume ascribes 36 chorales ‘‘with certainty to the Re-
former.’’
LUTHERAN MASS. See MISSA BREVIS.
L’VOV, ALEKSEY FYODOROVICH (5 June, 1798, Tallinn, Esto-

nia–28 December 1879, Kaunas, Lithuania). A professional engi-
neer, he was director of the Russian imperial court chapel choir from
1837 and composed about three dozen kheruvimskiye pesni (Ortho-
dox communion hymns) and a Latin Stabat mater (1851) that none-
PAGE 115
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:28 PS
116 • MACHAUT, GUILLAUME DE
theless imitated the znamennı̄y chant. He also composed the Russian

national anthem Bozhe, tsarya khrani (‘‘God Save the Tsar,’’ 1833).
–M–
MACHAUT, GUILLAUME DE (c. 1300–before November 1377,

Reims?). Highly respected poet who traveled widely as secretary to
King John of Bohemia from about 1323 until John’s death at the bat-
tle of Crécy on 26 August 1346. Documents thereafter locate him
intermittently at Reims, where he was canon. He composed mostly
secular music, much of it setting his own poetry. Three of the late
motets (nos. 21–23) can be considered sacred owing to their texts,
but by far his most historically significant sacred work is the Messe
de Nostre Dame.
MADĪH. Islamic songs praising Allah or the Prophet, occasionally

heard within the mosque, often sung by itinerant singers, one of the
more famous being Hajj El-Mahi (c.1780–1870) of Sudan, composer
of 330 songs. See also KIRTANA; QĪRA.
MADRASHA. Type of strophic hymn sung in the Syrian Orthodox and

Assyrian (Nestorian) Church tradition, attributed to St. Ephrem Syrus
(d. 373), of no specific liturgical function. Each melody may have
several different texts. See also BYZANTINE CHANT; CONTRA-
FACTUM; KANON; SYRIAN CHANT.
MADRIGALE SPIRITUALE. Polyphonic setting of an Italian devo-

tional text for unaccompanied voices, usually not strophic. Vergine
Sacra of Sebastiano Festa, published in 1526, is an early example.
Thereafter, its development paralleled that of its much more famous
secular counterpart, with contributions from most major madrigal
composers, including some contrafacta. Generally they were sung
by small groups of well-educated amateurs, particularly clerics, but
they were also known in the early oratorio devotions late in 16th-
century Rome. See also LAUDA; SCHEIN, JOHANN HERMANN;
VILLANCICO.
PAGE 116
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:28 PS
MAGNIFICAT • 117
MAESTRO DI CAPPELLA (It. ‘‘Chapel master’’; Fr. maı̂tre de

chappelle; Ger. Kapellmeister; Sp. maestro di capilla). The musi-
cian, usually a composer, in charge of all musical activities at an im-
portant musical establishment (not always technically a chapel).
Important posts were at the Sistine Chapel in Rome, St. Mark’s in
Venice, and the Hofkappelle in Vienna, the cathedrals of Seville and
Toledo, as well as several in New Spain. The German term acquires
a somewhat pejorative tone by the 19th century.
MAGNIFICAT. One of the three Gospel canticles for the major divine
offices of the Roman Catholic liturgy. The Magnificat (St. Luke 1:
46–55; see Appendix A for text), known as the Canticle of Mary, is
sung near the conclusion of vespers.
In the Gregorian tradition, the Magnificat is chanted much like a
psalm. It is introduced by an ornate antiphon proper for the day,
sung by the entire schola. Then follow the verses of the Magnificat
itself, chanted in pairs either responsorially or antiphonally, with
the concluding doxology (see Appendix A) appended to the Gospel
passage. The antiphon is repeated by the full schola. The Magnificat,
however, has chanting tones for each mode that are distinct from the
psalm tones, and while a psalm tone begins with an incipit melody
that links the antiphon to the first verse only, the Magnificat begins
every verse pair with the incipit.
Because of its liturgical eminence as the climactic moment of
daily vespers, the Magnificat was the Latin text most commonly set
to polyphony during the Renaissance after the mass. Composers set
it numerous times to accommodate the various modes; Giovanni da
Palestrina has 30 settings, Orlandus Lassus more than 100.
The type of polyphonic setting varied with liturgical practice. A
minority are through composed works like motets. Others preserve
the pairing of the verses and use one of the Magnificat tones as a
cantus firmus. Most common in the 15th and 16th centuries was the
alternatim setting, by which half the verses, usually the odd num-
bers, would be chanted and the other half would be sung in po-
lyphony.
Baroque composers continued to distinguish the verse pairs with
strong cadences at the end of each one. Later, as in the ‘‘Neapolitan’’
mass settings, each pair became a short aria with distinct instrumen-
PAGE 117
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:29 PS
118 • MAGNIFICAT, JOHANN SEBASTIAN BACH
tal accompaniment. The Magnificat of Johann Sebastian Bach is

the best example of this type.
Thereafter, the verse distinctions were lost in through-composed
musical settings, and composers in the later 18th and 19th centuries
mostly ignored the genre, probably because of liturgical constraints.
Some composers turned to oratorio type settings: Magnificats for
chorus and orchestra by Lennox Berkeley (1968) and Krzysztof
Penderecki (1974) are examples. The promotion of vernacular lan-
guages after the Second Vatican Council (1962–1965) encouraged
some commercial settings. See also BENEDICTUS.
MAGNIFICAT, JOHANN SEBASTIAN BACH, BWV 243. The

most famous setting of this text and one of the most popular choral
works of Johann Sebastian Bach. There are two versions, both in
autograph, of essentially the same work with minor variants. The ear-
lier, in E-flat major (BWV 243a) originally had four Lutheran
Christmas chorales interpolated into its Latin text. The later, more
familiar version in D major has no such chorales, thus making it ap-
propriate for any festival vespers. The first performance took place
in Leipzig during the Christmas Day vespers, 1723.
Bach sets each of the 10 verses of the Magnificat and the two
verses of the doxology as a short, self-contained movement in the
manner of a ‘‘Neapolitan’’ mass. He scored it for five vocal soloists
(SSATB), five-voiced choir, and an orchestra of two flutes, oboe and
oboe d’amore, bassoon, timpani, strings, and continuo. A perform-
ance requires about half an hour.
MAGNUS LIBER ORGANI (Lat. ‘‘Great Book of Organum’’). Col-

lection of organum associated with the cathedral of Notre Dame in
Paris and believed to have been composed between 1160 and 1225.
No manuscript with the title exists; the collection has been recon-
structed on the basis of later collections containing the repertory de-
scribed by a 13th-century English student known as Anonymous IV,
who cites Leoninus and Perotinus as the principal composers. This
reconstruction contains 35 responsories and 12 settings of the
Benedicamus Domino for the divine office, and 20 Graduals and 40
Alleluias for the mass. There are also 500 clausulae that may be
substituted for portions of the melismatic organum with the same
PAGE 118
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:29 PS
MASON, LOWELL • 119
text. In most cases, the polyphony is intended to be sung in alterna-

tion with traditional chant, which completes a respond or supplies a
verse. See also ALTERNATIM.
MAHARIL. See MOLIN, JACOB.
MANTRA. Word, syllable, or even a single letter that becomes the ob-
ject of Buddhist meditation by constant repetition in a kind of chant.
The Japanese writer Kukai recognized five types: resonant recitation,
by which the meditator sings into a shell so that his voice streams
out; lotus recitation, by which his voice may be heard only by him-
self; vajra, with the tongue striking against closed lips and teeth; sa-
madhi, recitation totally within the spirit; and light recitation,
whereby the meditator imagines light streaming from his mouth. See
also BUDDHIST CHANT.
MARCELLO, BENEDETTO (24 June or 24 July 1686, Venice–24

July 1739, Brescia, Italy). Nobleman who composed nine masses,
two sacred oratorios, and about 30 miscellaneous sacred works, his
fame rose chiefly from his 50 psalm settings, admired through the
late 19th century as models of contrapuntal writing and sacred
music style. Sixteen of them quote Hebrew and Greek psalmody.
MARIAN ANTIPHON. Votive antiphon in praise of the Virgin Mary

sung at the end of compline.
MARTIN, FRANK (15 September 1890, Geneva–21 November

1974, Naarden, The Netherlands). He composed an unaccompa-
nied mass for eight-voiced split choir (1922) and a few other small
sacred works before coming to public attention with Et in Terra Pax
(1945), an oratorio for five soloists, eight-voiced split choir, and or-
chestra commissioned for the moment when World War II ended. He
followed this with Golgotha (1948), a kind of passion for five solo-
ists, choir, and orchestra. Other major works include the Pseaumes
de Genève (‘‘Genevan Psalms, 1958), an oratorio Pilate (1964), and
a Requiem (1973) for four soloists, chorus, and orchestra.
MASON, LOWELL (8 January 1792, Medfield, Mass.–11 August

1872, Orange, N. J.). Hymnologist and influential educator whose
PAGE 119
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:29 PS
120 • MASS
collections, arrangements, and original compositions of hymns

based on European models and sources competed directly with the
less learned shape-note hymns and gospel tunes. He worked chiefly
in Savannah, Georgia, from 1813, where he opened North America’s
first Sunday school for black children in 1826, in Boston from 1827
to 1851, and finally in New York. His The Boston Handel and Haydn
Society Collection of Church Music appeared in 1822 and ran to 22
editions by 1858. Three of his best known hymn tunes are Antioch
(‘‘Joy to the World’’), Bethany (‘‘Nearer My God to Thee’’), and
Hamburg (‘‘When I Survey the Wondrous Cross’’).
MASS. The Roman Catholic name for the celebration of the Eucharist;
Lutheran, Anglican, Orthodox, and other traditions refer to essen-
tially similar liturgies with some variant of ‘‘the Holy Eucharist,
‘‘Holy Communion,’’ or ‘‘the divine liturgy.’’ Also, a musical set-
ting or performance of all the texts of such a Eucharistic celebration.
Also, a musical setting of the ordinary prayers of the Roman liturgy
in Greek and Latin languages: Kyrie, Gloria, Credo, Sanctus/Bene-
dictus, Agnus Dei, and in early examples, Ite Missa Est.
The form of the mass—the particular texts and actions that com-
pose it—has evolved more or less continuously and gradually since
early Christian times, but also on occasion rapidly, as after the Coun-
cil of Trent (1545–1563) and after the Second Vatican Council
(1962–1965). Local traditions, such as the Ambrosian of Milan, may
have variant forms. Historians have traditionally distinguished be-
tween two broad classes of included texts: the propers, which are
prayers chosen to commemorate a particular feast, and the ordinaries,
The prayers that occur at every mass regardless of the feast day. The
table lists a typical solemn mass form.
The sources of the texts are various. The Introit, Gradual, Alleluia,
Offertory, and Communion are believed by some to have at one time
introduced the chanting of complete psalms to simple formulas.
Later, the psalms were truncated to a single verse framed by an anti-
phon that referred explicitly or obliquely to the proper feast. If the
liturgical action were prolonged, more psalm verses and antiphons
could be added ad libitum. The Kyrie antedates Christianity and was
often used as a response in the litany of saints. The Gloria is a prose
hymn stemming from the proclamation of the angels in the Gospel
PAGE 120
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:29 PS
MASS • 121
Proper Ordinary Function Performance mode

Introit Entrance procession Schola/cantores
Kyrie Supplication Schola
Gloria Praise Schola
Collect Opening prayer Celebrant
Epistle Scripture lesson Celebrant or deacon
Gradual Psalm response Schola / cantores
Alleluia or Tract (Lent) Invoke Gospel Schola / cantores
Gospel Scripture lesson Celebrant
Credo Proclamation of faith Schola
Offertory Procession of gifts Schola
Preface Praise Celebrant
Sanctus ‘‘Holy, holy, holy’’ Schola
Eucharistic prayer [Priest–spoken quietly]
Pater Noster ‘‘Our Father’’ Celebrant
Agnus Dei Supplication Schola
Communion Distribution of the Schola
Sacrament
Ite Missa Est Dismissal Celebrant / Schola
of St. Luke (2:14). There is a Greek version from the fifth century;
the oldest Latin text dates from the seventh. The Credo, a relatively
late addition to the ordinary, was composed by Patriarch Paulinus of
Aquileia (d. 802) after the proclamation of the Council of Nicea
(325). The Sanctus quotes both Old and New Testaments (Isaiah 6:3;
Revelation 4:8). The Agnus Dei derives from John the Baptist’s salu-
tation to Christ (John 1:29) and is also thought to have originated in
a litany. Finally, the Ite Missa Est (‘‘Go, you are sent’’), from which
the word ‘‘mass’’ comes, is a simple exhortation to the people at the
point of dismissal.
In the Gregorian tradition of the late Middle Ages, performance
of the chants depended upon the particular part of the mass in ques-
tion and its function. Those executed by the celebrant, brief prayers
for the occasion, and the readings from Scripture were chanted on a
single pitch (recto tono) or on simple lectionary formulas. (The Ite
Missa Est could be more ornate; its response came from the schola.)
Everything else was sung by the schola of trained singers and could
therefore be quite elaborate, though in varying degrees. The chants
on the short ordinary prayers Kyrie and Agnus Dei had threefold in-
PAGE 121
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:29 PS
122 • MASS
vocations on ‘‘Kyrie eleison,’’ ‘‘Christe eleison,’’ and ‘‘Agnus Dei’’

and so encouraged repetition of the melodies. The other ordinary
prayers were generally more through-composed, although melodic
formulas could recur, especially when cued by a verbal repetition
such as ‘‘Osanna’’ in the Sanctus/Benedictus pair. Most difficult of
all were the Graduals, Tracts, Alleluias, Offertories, and Commu-
nions. These propers have short texts extended melodically by very
elaborate melismas of great subtlety. In the other cases, there were
processions to accompany, and the Sanctus/Benedictus could be
longer than its text warranted because the celebrant could begin the
Eucharistic prayer as the schola continued to chant.
The canonical texts were often troped with additional words and
sometimes music, particularly the repetitive Kyrie and Agnus Dei
and the highly melismatic Alleluia. In the late Middle Ages, an addi-
tional piece called a sequence was often inserted. By the 15th cen-
tury, so many compositions, texts, and local saints’ propers had
accrued to the mass, often displacing the traditional prayers and
Scripture readings, that the Council of Trent (1545–1563) issued two
decrees that reformed the liturgy, chiefly by pruning the accretions
of recent centuries. The reformed missal appeared in 1570, and print-
ing made possible a dissemination throughout the Catholic world that
ensured a unity of liturgical practice previously unknown. Only
places where distinctive traditions could be traced back 200 years
were permitted to continue them.
The next dramatic reform was authorized by the Second Vatican
Council (1962–1965). The Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy
promotes the continued preeminence of Gregorian chant, classical
polyphony, and the Latin language, but also allows the vernacular
and other appropriate music and emphasizes congregational singing.
Nevertheless, the revised Ordo cantus missae and Graduale ro-
manum (1974) provide the traditional chants, along with new rubrics
for the celebrant to chant the prayer over the gifts and the entire Eu-
charistic prayer. These publications have not seen widespread use,
perhaps because the chants traditionally assigned to the schola were
too difficult for congregations, and because of the quick adoption of
vernacular languages after 1965.
The mass dominates the early history of music because it was the
object of so much early polyphony, the distinguishing feature of the
PAGE 122
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:30 PS
MASS • 123
western tradition. Polyphonic mass propers and ordinaries come from

the earliest sources (Musica enchiriadis, c. 900; the Winchester
Troper, 11th century; St. Martial and Codex Calixtinus, 12th cen-
tury; Magnus Liber Organi, c. 1170) and are featured in every stage
of the development of polyphonic technique. Often the texts are tro-
ped and the chants melismatic, suggesting that polyphony was re-
served for high feasts. In 14th-century France, manuscripts began to
collect polyphonic settings of the ordinary prayers all together to be
sung as a unified liturgy. From this point, polyphonic composition of
propers declines abruptly, presumably because such works may be
heard only on certain feasts of the year whereas ordinaries may be
sung at every mass. The first so-called ‘‘mass cycle’’ to be composed
by a single composer as a liturgical (not musical) unity was La Messe
de Nostre Dame of Guillaume de Machaut, about 1350.
Composers in the next two centuries discovered various musical
means of uniting the separate movements of a mass cycle. The earli-
est was the cantus firmus mass, in which a repeating tenor melody
sung to relatively long note durations recurred in all the movements.
The melody was usually taken from a traditional chant proper that
might relate to a particular performance occasion. The earliest sur-
viving cantus firmus masses, dating from the early 15th century are
the Missa Rex Secolorum attributed to John Dunstable and the
Missa Alma Redemptoris Mater attributed to Lionel Power. Two
masses by Guillaume Du Fay of about 1450, Missa Se La Face Ay
Pale and Missa L’Homme Armé, take as cantus firmus popular tunes
rather than traditional propers and in the following generations such
secular borrowings become common. Du Fay and his contemporaries
tightened the unity of their masses by quoting a ‘‘head motive’’ at the
beginning of each movement.
The idea of linking a new composition with a traditional melody
through the cantus firmus was logically extended by the thoroughgo-
ing imitative technique of Josquin Desprez and the generation
around the turn of the 16th century. With all four voices imitating
one another, the borrowed chant is heard throughout the choir and in
every movement. Josquin’s Missa Pange Lingua (c. 1515?) is a sub-
lime textbook example of this ‘‘paraphrase mass.’’
Borrowing a melody from an imitative motet for a mass using the
same technique meant borrowing essentially the whole texture. Thus
PAGE 123
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:30 PS
124 • MASS
Josquin’s Missa Mater Patris is based on a three-voice motet of An-

toine Brumel, Mater Patris. The ‘‘parody mass’’ was the logical
conclusion of the premise of taking preexisting material as a means
to unify the mass cycle. As composers more frequently took as their
models erotic madrigals and secular tunes, the Council of Trent
banned ‘‘seductive and impure’’ melodies in polyphonic masses, and
insisted on the clarity of words in imitative texture. Giovanni da Pal-
estrina’s Missa Papae Marcelli is a legendary albeit chronologically
dubious response to this reform, and an example of a mass without
any borrowing, not at all uncommon in the 16th century; often such
masses are called Missa Sine Nomine.
The invention of opera at the turn of the 17th century forced a
bifurcation in sacred music composition. Palestrina’s disciples
around Rome canonized his style and made it a kind of classical lan-
guage, the stile antico, which embodied an intrinsic sacred semantic
distinguished from the new secular music. At the same time, in other
localities new mass compositions began to absorb, slowly, the dra-
matic ideals and textures of opera: solo singers, contrasting textures,
instruments. All of these can be heard in the cori spezzati repertory
associated with Venice. The remainder of the century witnessed a
bewildering variety and mixture of styles in mass composition, from
the strictest stile antico to the most operatic cantata mass in the ‘‘Ne-
apolitan’’ style. This type segmented the mass texts, especially the
longer ordinaries of the Gloria and Credo, into separate movements
for chorus or soloists. The greatest exemplar is the Mass in B minor
(1733–1749) of Johann Sebastian Bach.
The huge dimensions of Bach’s masterpiece ignore the practicalit-
ies of liturgy, and the works of his successors, while mostly com-
posed for actual liturgical occasions, are rarely heard in liturgies
today. Instead, they are favorites of choral societies singing in con-
cert halls, accompanied by full orchestras. Some of the more famous
of these ‘‘symphonic masses’’ are:
Mozart, ‘‘Coronation Mass,’’ K.317 (1780)

Mass in C minor, K. 427 (1783, incomplete)
Haydn, Missa in Tempore Belli, (1796)
Heiligmesse, (1797)
Nelson Mass, (1798)
PAGE 124
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:30 PS
MASS IN B MINOR • 125
Theresienmesse, (1799)
Schöpfungsmesse, (1800)
Harmoniemesse, (1801)
Beethoven, Mass in C (1807)
Missa Solemnis in D (1823)
Schubert, Masses in G (1815) and A-flat (1823)
Rossini, Petite Messe Solennelle (1864)
Bruckner, Masses in D minor (1864) and F minor (1868)
Janacek, Glagolitic Mass (1927)
Duruflé, Messe ‘‘Cum Jubilo’’(1966)
The tradition of composing masses branched radically in the 20th
century. Some composers have written with deliberate anachronism
in order to evoke the stile antico with its ascetic sacred semantic:
Ralph Vaughan Williams’ Mass in G minor (1921), Edmund Rub-
bra’s Missa Cantuariensis (1945) and Missa in Honorem Sancti do-
minici (1949), and Benjamin Britten’s Missa Brevis for boys’
voices and organ (1959) are examples. So, to a lesser extent, is Igor
Stravinsky’s Mass for chorus, soloists, and 10 winds (1948). Others
experimented with artificial musical languages in vogue: Anton
Heiller’s Missa Super Modos Duodecimales (1960) is a serial work.
Still others tried to incorporate popular idioms, with the intent of
either inviting the congregation to be part of the performance, such
as Jean Langlais’s Messe Solennelle ‘Salve Regina’’ (1947) for
chorus, brass, organ, and congregation, or of simply making the
music more appealing to all classes of churchgoers, such as Ariel
Ramirez’s Misa Criolla, based on Argentine folk idioms. The Sec-
ond Vatican Council’s allowance for local idioms in exceptional cir-
cumstances has been widely interpreted as a mandate to make
liturgical music as simple as possible so that amateurs can compose
and perform it. When parishes adopt such a policy, the result is often
indistinguishable from the commercial musical language of televi-
sion and radio.
MASS IN B MINOR. Composed by Johann Sebastian Bach, the

Mass in B minor (BWV 232) is one of the largest and most outstand-
ing concerted settings of the Roman Catholic mass ordinary in the
entire Western tradition. Scored for five-voice chorus, vocal soloists,
PAGE 125
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:30 PS
126 • MASS IN B MINOR
strings, flutes, oboes, bassoons, trumpets, timpani, and continuo, the

work consists of 27 movements and requires about two hours to per-
form.
Bach did not compose the mass all at once. He wrote the Sanctus
in 1724 for the Christmas liturgy at St. Thomas Lutheran church in
Leipzig, where he was cantor. The Kyrie (three movements) and
Gloria (nine movements) were sent in 1733 to petition Friedrich Au-
gust II, Elector of Saxony, for an honorary court title. (A mass con-
sisting only of the first two Latin ordinary prayers was common
Lutheran practice.) In the late 1740s, Bach completed the mass by
adding the movements of the Credo, Osanna, and Agnus Dei, mostly
parodies of previously composed movements dating as far back as
1712. Since no performance of the entire mass in Bach’s lifetime is
known, some critics believe it to be a ‘‘speculative’’ composition, a
retrospective summary of what he judged to be his life’s best work.
The Mass in B minor exhibits a great range of compositional form
and color, from the intimate Benedictus aria for solo flute, tenor, and
continuo to tremendous festal choruses requiring every instrument.
Much of Bach’s revising seems to have been directed at integrating
the individual movements into large-scale compositions, particularly
in the case of the Gloria and Credo. He removed or truncated many
of the articulating ritornellos so that one movement demands the
next, and in fact Bach indicates many links explicitly in the score.
The work is both an encyclopedia and tour-de-force of compositional
technique: cantus firmus, strict canon, ostinato bass, stile antico,
and chromatic fantasy merely head the list of devices displayed. Vir-
tuoso solos for every instrument lend great timbral variety and the
difficulty of all the vocal parts make the Mass in B minor one of the
most challenging of choral projects.
Despite the interest of his son Carl Philipp Emanuel Bach (1714–
1788), Franz Joseph Haydn, and Ludwig van Beethoven, the first
complete performance did not occur until 1859 in Leipzig, owing
perhaps to the lack of a suitable performing edition. The most recent
critical edition, edited by Christoph Wolff, was issued by C. F. Peters
in 1994. The Mass has been a touchstone of authentic historical per-
formance practice and its attendant controversies over the last half-
century.
PAGE 126
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:31 PS
MAWLĪD • 127
MASS IN TIME OF WAR. See HAYDN, FRANZ JOSEPH.
MASS PAIRS. Two polyphonic mass ordinaries, usually the Gloria-

Credo or the Sanctus-Agnus Dei, that seem to be intended, from their
clefs, mensuration signs, finalis, number of voices, and common
motives, for a single liturgy. Precursors of the cantus firmus mass
cycle, they date from the early 15th century. See also MESSE DE
NOSTRE DAME.
MATHIAS, WILLIAM (1 November 1934, Whitland, Carmarthen-

shire, Wales–29 July 1992, Menai Bridge, Anglesey). In the latter
half of his career, he composed a significant number of sacred works
for chorus: psalm settings, cantatas, canticles, and anthems, some-
times employing non-canonical texts, such as his large Lux Aeterna
(1982), a kind of Requiem troped with writings from St. John of the
Cross.
MATINS. The major hour of the divine office of the Roman Catholic
rite sung after midnight. It is the longest and most elaborate of all the
hours. The chanting begins with the versicle Deus in adjutorium,
followed by the invitatory (psalm verse), followed by Psalm 95 with
its proper antiphon, and then a hymn.
Next follow three nocturnes of responses and readings. Each noc-
turne consists of three psalms with proper antiphons, then three les-
sons—one Biblical, one patristic, one homiletic—each followed by a
great responsory. The third nocturne is followed by the canticle Te
Deum laudamus, another versicle, prayer, and the concluding versi-
cle Benedicamus Domino.
On ferial days, the matins service is reduced to one nocturne. See
also GREGORIAN CHANT; ORTHRŌS; VESPERS.
MAUNDER, JOHN HENRY (21 February 1858, London–25 Janu-

ary 1920, Brighton). Composer whose anthems, combining imagi-
nation with technical restraint, remained popular in parish churches
well into the 20th century. He also wrote two popular oratorios, The
Martyrs (1894) and From Olivet to Calvary (1904).
MAWLĪD (Arab. ‘‘birthday;’’ Turkish: MEVLIT). Refers to the cele-

bration of the Prophet’s birthday, common since the ninth century,
PAGE 127
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:31 PS
128 • MECCA
or of local saints’ days, and to Islamic songs and epics composed

for attendant festivals. Techniques can range from simple chanted
recitation in rural areas to sophisticated associations of mode (maqā-
māt) with particular texts. In 1409, Sūleyman Celibi composed the
‘‘Way to Salvation,’’ which spread through the Ottoman Empire and
is now known as ‘‘the Mevlit.’’ In Alexandria, ‘‘The Prophet’s
Cloak’’ is recited weekly at the tomb of Sharaf al-Din al-Büsı̄rı̄ (d.
1298). In Iraq, believers sing an Arabic text by Ja’far al-Barzanjı̄
(d.1765).
The celebrations themselves may be very large with many musical
performances simultaneously. The mawlı̄d in Cairo, commemorating
the Prophet’s grandson Hossein, lasts several weeks. See also SAMA;
TA’ZIYE.
MECCA. See SONGS OF THE HAJJ.
MEDICEAN CHANT. Refers to the Roman Gradual and Antiphonal

published by the Medicean press in Rome in 1614 under the direc-
tion of Felice Anerio (c. 1560–1614) and Franceso Soriano (c. 1548–
1621) that revised texts and melodies of older chant books in the
wake of the Council of Trent. Pope Gregory XIII charged the com-
poser-editors on 25 October 1577 with ‘‘revising, purging, correct-
ing, and reforming’’ the existing chant books, but it is possible that
the new edition merely codified contemporary practices. It became
the principal source for the Ratisbon (Regensburg) edition of chant
(1870) promoted by the Cecilian reformers in Germany. This was
replaced as the standard modern edition of Gregorian chant by the
Editio Vaticana, the work of the Benedictines at Solesmes, at the end
of the century.
MELISMA (adj.: melismatic). In singing, especially chant, the pro-

longation of a single syllable over many notes in a melody. See also
ALLELUIA; GREGORIAN CHANT.
MENDELSSOHN, ARNOLD (26 December 1855, Racibórz, Po-

land–19 February 1933, Darmstadt). Organist who promoted the
revival of Lutheran sacred music, particularly that of Heinrich
Schütz and Johann Sebastian Bach, and composed a German
PAGE 128
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:31 PS
MERULO, CLAUDIO • 129
mass for eight voices, 14 German motets for the liturgical year, and
some cantatas.
MENDELSSOHN, FELIX (3 February 1809, Hamburg–4 Novem-

ber 1847, Leipzig). Renowned conductor and composer of sym-
phonic, piano, and chamber works, Mendelssohn also composed
nearly 30 sacred motets, psalms, and canticles, in German and in
Latin, with orchestral accompaniment, and another three dozen
shorter works more modestly scored. This collection remains ne-
glected. Better known are works for organ: six sonatas, three pre-
ludes and fugues, and two dozen smaller works. He also completed
two oratorios, St. Paul (Paulus, 1834–1836) and Elijah (Elias,
1846), which remain in the choral concert repertory.
Mendelssohn was one of the very first to champion the music of
the past, affecting the appreciation of sacred music in Europe more
materially than through his own music. He almost singlehandedly in-
augurated the revival of interest in the music of Johann Sebastian
Bach when he organized and conducted what was thought to be an
impossible work, the St. Matthew Passion, by the Berlin Singakade-
mie on 11 March 1829, and he similarly ignited the German fascina-
tion with George Frideric Handel with a performance in Düsseldorf
of Israel in Egypt on 26 May 1833, followed up in later years by
other Handel oratorios, all in Mendelssohn’s own arrangements.
MENSURAL NOTATION. Refers to Western notation developed in

the late 13th century that represented the duration (‘‘measure’’) of a
pitch by the shape of the neume (note).
MERULO, CLAUDIO (8 April 1533, Correggio, Italy–4 May 1604,

Parma). Appointed organist at Brescia Cathedral on 21 October
1556, he then defeated Andrea Gabrieli to become second organist
at St. Mark’s in Venice. He served the court of Parma, probably in
1584 and became organist at the cathedral in 1591, holding both
posts until his death. Honored with knighthood and renowned as the
greatest organist of his age, he left two organ masses, eight sets of
versets, one set of organ ricercars, two of toccatas, three of canzo-
nas, as well as a significant body of vocal music: four books of mo-
tets and two of masses.
PAGE 129
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:31 PS
130 • MESSE DE NOSTRE DAME
MESSE DE NOSTRE DAME. Composed by Guillaume de Machaut,

this is the first surviving polyphonic mass cycle, that is, a poly-
phonic setting of the mass ordinaries apparently conceived as a uni-
fied musical structure and intended to be sung as one liturgy. It was
composed almost certainly between 1350 and 1372, likely in the
early 1360s. The traditionally cited occasion—the coronation of
Charles V at the Cathedral at Reims on 19 May 1364—has no docu-
mentary support but cannot be ruled out. The traditional chants used
by Machaut as tenor melodies all have connections to the Virgin
Mary, and it is possible that Machaut wrote the work to be sung at
Saturday masses in her honor at the Reims Cathedral, a local tradi-
tion.
The shorter ordinary texts—Kyrie, Sanctus, Agnus Dei, and Ite
Missa Est—Machaut sets in the texture of isorhythmic motets, with
isorhythmic elements sometimes extending to all voices. The longer
texts—Gloria and Credo—are set in homorhythmic texture and di-
vided into clear sections articulated by cadence patterns according to
the structure of the texts. The ‘‘Amen’’ sections of these prayers are
isorhythmic.
Machaut composed the mass for four voices, and a performance
requires about a half hour, depending on which liturgical elements
are included. How many singers should sing each part and whether
instruments should double them are disputed matters. See also
LADY MASS.
MESSIAEN, OLIVIER (10 December 1908, Avignon, France–27

April 1992, Clichy, Hauts-de-Seine). Composer, teacher, and or-
ganist of world renown, Messiaen wrote little explicitly liturgical
music—an unpublished mass dates from 1933 and an organ mass
from 1951—but a high proportion of his music owes its inspiration
to Christian theology and aims to project its mystical aspects, e.g.,
Le Banquet Céleste (‘‘The Celestial Banquet,’’ organ, 1928); L’As-
cension: Majesté du Christ Demandant Sa Gloire à Son Père (‘‘The
Ascension: the majesty of Christ demanding His Glory from His
Father,’’ for orchestra, 1933); Et Expecto Resurrectionem Mortu-
orum (‘‘And I await the resurrection of the dead,’’ for woodwinds,
brass, and percussion, 1964); Trois Petites Liturgies de la Présence
Divine (‘‘Three small liturgies of the Divine Presence,’’ 1945, text by
PAGE 130
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:32 PS
MESSIAH • 131
Messiaen); and Vingt Regards sur l’Enfant Jesus, (‘‘Twenty Contem-

plations on the Infant Jesus,’’ for piano, 1945). His idiosyncratic
rhythms are influenced by those of Igor Stravinsky, Claude Debussy
(1862–1918), ancient Greek meters, and an extensive study of Hindu
tālas.
MESSIAH. An oratorio of George Frideric Handel, composed from

22 August to 12 September (orchestrated by 14 September) 1741,
first performed for a charity concert in Dublin on 13 April 1742,
Messiah is likely the most famous large piece of music set to English
text. Its original version is scored for strings, continuo, trumpets,
timpani, four vocal soloists (SATB), and four-voice choir (in ‘‘Lift
Up Ye Heads,’’ five). Handel added oboes, bassoons, and possibly
horns as doublings for the London performances (1743), and altered
some of the arias, including the vocal solo assignments. The work
requires about two and one-half hours to perform.
Messiah is a singular work even within Handel’s English oratorios,
themselves singular in their midway position between the sacred and
secular worlds of art music. The London advertisements termed the
work ‘‘A New Sacred Oratorio’’ to ward off charges of profaning a
sacred subject in the theater. But while almost all his other English
oratorios are close to opera in aesthetic, having directed plots moti-
vated by named characters singing arias and recitatives, Messiah is
contemplative and abstract. The vocal soloists are anonymous voices,
and while there is no doubt that Christ is the subject, the events and
ultimate significance of his life, but for a snippet from St. Luke’s
Gospel, are alluded to without explicit description. Prophecies from
the Old Testament dominate the libretto.
The libretto was compiled from the King James Bible, with mini-
mal changes, by Handel’s collaborator Charles Jennens (1700–1773)
and is in three parts. The first features the traditional messianic
prophecies of Isaiah (7, 9, 40, and 60), Malachi and Zechariah, and
the shepherd scene from the birth narrative of St. Luke’s Gospel. The
second part describes the passion and resurrection obliquely through
the ‘‘suffering servant’’ passages of Isaiah (53) and excerpts from the
Psalms and Romans. (The tradition of the audience standing for the
concluding ‘‘Hallelujah’’ chorus because King George II once did is
founded on a dubious anecdote in a letter written 37 years after the
PAGE 131
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:32 PS
132 • METER
first London performance.) The final part covers the general resurrec-
tion through 1 Corinthians and Revelation. There are also contribu-
tions from Job, Lamentations, and the Gospel of St. John scattered
throughout.
Messiah was revived for London in 1745 and again in 1749, begin-
ning a series of performances for the Foundling Hospital that oc-
curred annually until Handel’s death in 1759 and thereafter until
1777. The full score was published in 1767 (London), allowing more
frequent local performances throughout the country. The ‘Commem-
oration of Handel’ at Westminster Abbey in 1784 may have had as
many as 500 performers, anticipating a practice, maintained by the
growth of amateur choral societies in the 19th century, of using
forces far larger than Handel would ever have imagined. Such per-
formances naturally required massive reinforcements of instruments
and entire reorchestrations. Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart performed
his own such arrangement in 1789. With growing appreciation of Ba-
roque performance practices in the 20th century, recent professional
performances and recordings have returned to a scale that Handel
might have recognized. Thus, the performance history of Messiah
mirrors changing historiographical and aesthetic attitudes about
Western classics.
Indeed, Messiah governed Handel’s very reputation as a composer
for more than a century after his death, since, along with Judas Mac-
cabeus and Israel in Egypt, it was virtually the only work of his in
the repertory and was performed constantly. The brilliant choruses
with sacred text and the famously brief period of composition under-
standably built an image of Handelian spiritual inspiration foreign to
his character. Since the mid-20th century, the image has been filled
out. He always worked rapidly; after completing Messiah and taking
a week off, he completed Samson by 29 October. Growing familiar-
ity with other, classically oriented oratorios, the 40 operas, and a
wealth of instrumental music has somewhat restored to Messiah its
peculiar hybrid quality of sacred art as entertainment.
METER. The consistent pattern of accented and unaccented beats,

which themselves must occur at consistent time intervals. The
strength of metric perception depends upon how regular in time are
the phenomenal accents and the qualitative difference between ac-
PAGE 132
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:32 PS
METRICAL PSALMS • 133
cented and unaccented beats. Chant, lacking regular beats and pat-
terns of accent, is nearly always non-metric, one of its defining
qualities.
In hymnody, meter refers to the count of syllables in each line in
conjunction with a prosodic description, usually iambic or trochaic.
The most common for four-line stanzas, all iambic, are the Short
Meter (6.6.8.6.), the Common Meter (8.6.8.6.) and the Long Meter
(8.8.8.8.). A modern hymnal will have a metrical index to facilitate
the matching of hymn texts with alternative melodies. See also CON-
TRAFACTUM; METRICAL PSALMS.
METHODIUS (ST.). See CYRIL (ST).
METRICAL PSALMS. A rhymed vernacular translation of a psalm

sung to music with a regular pattern of beats (meter). Because the
poetry of the Hebrew psalms has neither rhyme nor meter, but rather
depends on semantic parallelisms between verse pairs, singing com-
plete psalms before the 16th century had traditionally been the prov-
ince of trained singers, cantors or choirs. When Protestantism
insisted on a singing congregation and, in its Reformed and Puritan
churches, on the psalms as the only appropriate texts to be sung, the
metrical psalms provided, at first, simple tunes and strong memory
cues in its meter and a familiar language so that the musically untu-
tored might sing them.
Versified psalms at first appeared without explicit musical settings.
Two of the earliest influential sets are by Clément Marot in France
(1532) and Thomas Sternhold in his Certayne Psalmes Drawen into
Englishe Metre (c. 1549). But Sternhold’s psalms were likely meant
to be sung to popular tunes, and Marot’s were similarly set in the
three editions of the Genevan Psalter. Both became mainstays of
Reformed traditions. Robert Crowley also published a Psalter in
1549 whose homorhythmic harmonizations suggest the English li-
turgical practice of faburden. Polyphonic versions of the Genevan
melodies and Sternhold’s psalms (harmonized by John Day, 1563)
soon followed. Eventually the line between metrical psalmody and
hymn blurred as the translation of psalms became a rhymed, metrical
paraphrase, as in Isaac Watts’ The Psalms of David (1719). See also
BAY PSALM BOOK; CALVIN, JEAN; LINING OUT.
PAGE 133
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:32 PS
134 • MEXICO CITY
MEXICO CITY. After Hernan Cortes conquered the city in 1521, the
Indian people assimilated very rapidly the idioms of the sacred music
brought by the Franciscans, Dominicans, and Augustinians to their
new churches. Ten years later a polyphonic choir of Indian singers
won the praise of Bishop Juan de Zumárraga and by 1539 the cathe-
dral boasted a maestro de capilla, Juan Xuárez, and an organist, An-
tonio Ramos. In 1556, an Augustinian Ordinarium of chant
appeared—the first music book printed in the new world.
Polyphony continued to flourish in the city throughout the 16th
and 17th centuries, supported by paid choirs and an ever growing
choral library that included European works as well as new ones
composed by the maestros. The cathedral had an instrumental en-
semble of brass and woodwinds by the end of the 16th century, to
which later were added harps and strings. See also FRANCO
CODEX; PADILLA, JUAN GUTIÉRREZ DE; LOPEZ CAPILLAS
FRANCISCO.
MIGOT, GEORGES (27 February 1891, Paris–5 January 1976,

Levallois near Paris). Intellectual, poet, and painter, he composed
six oratorios on the life of Christ (1936–1955), La Passion (1942),
an unaccompanied Requiem (1953), and about 65 other choral
works.
MILHAUD, DARIUS (4 September 1892, Aix-en-Provence,

France–22 June 1974, Geneva). A prolific composer of secular
works, Milhaud nevertheless wrote some works exhibiting his Jewish
heritage, in particular: Poèmes Juifs (1916), Liturgie Comtadine
(1933), and Service Sacré (1947).
MINOR HOURS. Prime (6 a.m.), Terce (9 a.m.), Sext (noon), and

None (3 p.m.) of the divine office follow the same format: opening
versicle Deus in adjutorium, hymn, three psalms, each framed by
the same antiphon, a Biblical chapter followed by a short respon-
sory, and the concluding versicle Benedicamus Domino. Only the
responsory is proper. See also COMPLINE; GREGORIAN
CHANT; LAUDS; MATINS; VESPERS.
MISA CRIOLLA (Sp. ‘‘Native mass’’). Setting of the ordinary pray-

ers of the Roman Catholic mass in Latin composed by Ariel Ramirez
PAGE 134
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:32 PS
MISERERE MEI, DEUS • 135
(1921– ), completed in 1964. While faithful to the traditional liturgi-

cal forms of the stile antico, Ramirez incorporates a variety of Latin
American folk idioms: vidala and bauala rhythms in the Kyrie; a car-
navalito dance in the Gloria; an insistent chacerera trunca rhythm in
the Credo; the Bolivian carnaval cochabambino in the Sanctus; and
the estile pampeano in the Agnus Dei.
The original scoring requires a four-voiced mixed choir, a tenor
soloist, piano or harpsichord, bombo (type of percussion), guitar,
double bass, charango (Andean snare), quena (Inca flute), and siku
(Andean pipe). The work requires 20 minutes to perform. See also
FOLK MASS; SECOND VATICAN COUNCIL.
MISERERE. A setting of Psalm 51 by Gregorio Allegri (1582–1652),

it was for centuries the most celebrated piece in the repertory of the
papal choir in Rome. Allegri composed it in 1638, and thereafter its
transmission was forbidden, but Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart sup-
posedly wrote it out in 1770 after two hearings, and the historian
Charles Burney (1726–1814) was given a copy in Milan the same
year. Modern editions derive from 19th-century sources.
Burney opined that it is the performance of the work in the near
total darkness of Tenebrae services rather than the music itself that
impressed, and indeed the work is merely an alternatim setting in
falsobordone, whereby a verse chanted in loud monotone is an-
swered by another verse sung by one choir in four voices or another
choir in five. The final verse is sung by the combined choirs in nine
voices. The simplicity is enlivened by largely oral traditions of em-
bellishment.
The work requires nearly 15 minutes to perform. See also A CAP-
PELLA; CORI SPEZZATI.
MISERERE MEI, DEUS. Monumental five-voiced motet of Josquin

Desprez probably composed for Holy Week services of 1504 at the
chapel of Duke Ercole d’Este of Ferrara. The text is Psalm 51 (Vul-
gate 50), subdivided into three partes of the motet. Josquin sets the
words Miserere mei, Deus (‘‘Have mercy on me, O God’’) to a mono-
tonic cantus firmus that he invented after the manner of a psalm
tone. This cantus firmus recurs periodically through the singing of
the psalm, like an antiphon, except that the pitch of its monotone
PAGE 135
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:33 PS
136 • MISSA
changes, falling through the eight tones of the Phrygian (E) mode in
the first pars, rising back up the octave in the second, and falling
down a perfect fifth to A, the tonal center of the work, in the climactic
last section. The piece is thus a unique and ingenious application of
cantus firmus and imitative technique. It lasts about 15 minutes. See
also TENEBRAE.
MISSA (Lat. ‘‘mass’’). Identifies a composition as a polyphonic mass.

What follows specifies it, usually by naming the mode or pre-exist-
ing music on which the mass is based, e.g., Missa L’Homme Armé
(‘‘Mass on the song L’Homme Armé’’).
MISSA BREVIS (Lat. ‘‘Short mass’’). A polyphonic setting of mass

ordinaries of short duration. This might be achieved by setting the
texts syllabically, or by having different parts of longer prayers sung
simultaneously by different voices in the choir.
In 17th- and 18th-century Lutheran contexts, missa brevis indi-
cates a setting of the Kyrie (in Greek) and Gloria (in Latin). Five such
settings, including the first version of the Mass in B Minor, were
composed by Johann Sebastian Bach.
MISSA L’HOMME ARMÉ. Title of over 40 polyphonic masses using

a popular song ‘‘The Armed Man’’ as a cantus firmus. The earliest
is a matter of dispute: candidates composed by Guillaume Du Fay,
Johannes Ockeghem, and Antoine Busnoys all date from the mid-
15th-century. Composers of Missa L’Homme Armé make up an hon-
ors list of the Renaissance: Jacob Obrecht, Josquin Desprez (two),
Antoine Brumel, Loyset Compère (c. 1450–1518), Pierre De La
Rue (two), Crostóbal De Morales (two), Francisco Guerrero, and
Giovanni da Palestrina (two) among many others.
No two L’Homme Armé masses use precisely the same tune, which
suggests that the tune comes from oral tradition. There is no general
explanation of its widespread use in polyphony. See also CANTUS
FIRMUS MASS; COUNCIL OF TRENT.
MISSA PANGE LINGUA. A late and possibly the last mass (after
1514 ?) of Josquin Desprez, it is a superb example of the para-
phrase mass whereby the borrowed hymn melody Pange lingua
PAGE 136
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:33 PS
MISSA SOLEMNIS • 137
gloriosi appears throughout the mass ordinaries in all four voices at

different times in the new technique of structural imitation. Fifteen
early 16th-century sources attest to its fame. A recent critical edition
has been edited by Thomas Warburton for the University of North
Carolina Press, 1977. The piece requires about one half hour to sing.
MISSA PAPAE MARCELLI (Lat. ‘‘Mass of Pope Marcellus’’). The

most famous of Giovanni da Palestrina’s 104 masses, published in
1567. Its link with the three-week pontificate of Pope Marcellus II
(died 1 May 1555) is obscure, as is its date of composition. Pope
Marcellus did summon his singers on Good Friday, 1555, and en-
couraged them to make the words of the liturgy clearly understood.
That is also one of the most specific wishes of the Council of Trent,
but there is no hard evidence to support the legend that a hearing of
the Missa Papae Marcelli convinced the council delegates to forbear
abolishing polyphony from Catholic liturgy, although it may have
been heard on 28 April 1565 by a post-concillar commission deliber-
ating on liturgical music. The mass is remarkable for its textural clar-
ity and diction. At times, voices enter in mid-sentence so that their
syllables coincide with previously entered voices.
Most of the mass calls for six voices; a few sections require five or
four, and the concluding Agnus Dei requires seven. It lasts about 30
minutes.
MISSA PROLATIONUM. Four-voiced mass of Johannes Ockeghem

constructed as a series of canons progressing from the unison to the
octave in which the four voices sing the same melody at different
speeds. Prolationum (Lat. ‘‘prolation’’) refers to the ratio of dura-
tions between two kinds of written note, the semibreve and the
minim. The mass requires a bit over half an hour to sing.
MISSA SOLEMNIS (Lat. ‘‘Solemn mass,’’ also known as ‘‘high

mass’’). Roman Catholic liturgical books specify that the solemn
mass is to be considered the norm. No prayers are omitted, and al-
most all are sung, as well as the readings. In sacred music of the last
three centuries, missa solemnis may indicate an especially lengthy or
elaborate setting of the five ordinary prayers.
PAGE 137
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:33 PS
138 • MISSA SOLEMNIS, LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN
MISSA SOLEMNIS, LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN. Scored for so-

prano, alto, tenor, and bass soloists, large four-voiced choir, and a
symphony orchestra augmented by contrabassoon and organ, Bee-
thoven’s is one of the largest-scale settings of the mass ordinary.
Each of the five prayers is a continuous movement, albeit with
changes of texture and tempo. The solo parts and the choral parts are
very demanding, particularly in range, and there is an extended violin
solo in the Benedictus. The work requires about 75 minutes to per-
form.
Beethoven began work on the Missa Solemnis in April or May
1819, intending it for the grand installation as Archbishop of Olmütz
of his longtime patron Archduke Rudolph of Austria at the Cologne
Cathedral. But he did not finish the first version until the end of 1822,
long after the installation, and added trombone parts and revised the
Kyrie, Credo, and Agnus Dei significantly in 1823. The mass was
first performed as a concert piece, in the Kärntnerthor Theater in Vi-
enna on 7 May 1823, and included only the Kyrie, Credo, and Agnus
Dei. The first liturgical performance celebrated the 400th anniversary
of the University of Freiburg in Breisgau on 4 August 1857. Today it
is rarely heard outside the concert hall.
Without attempting a revival of the stile antico, Beethoven did
make earnest efforts to imbue the Missa Solemnis with some sense
of the sacred. One hears these most easily in the enormous fugal sec-
tions that conclude both Gloria and Credo, the frequently homo-
rhythmic declamations, and in the a cappella announcement of ‘‘Et
resurrexit.’’ At the same time he sacrifices none of the complex har-
monic relations that fill all his late major works.
A recent critical edition has been edited by Norbert Gertsch for G.
Henle Verlag (2000).
MISSINAI MELODIES. Set of Ashkenazic chants originating in the

Rhineland from the 12th to 14th centuries, a time of persecution of
Jews there. The name ‘‘from Sinai’’ indicates the great veneration
accorded these melodies. They are sung on the most solemn feasts of
Rosh Hashanah, Yom Kippur, and the Three Festivals on the follow-
ing keva texts: Tefillah, Shema, Barekhu, Alenu, Kedushah, and
Kaddish. They also set certain common prayers otherwise not sung,
including Kol Nidre. The great majority have little or no meter; those
PAGE 138
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:33 PS
MODE • 139
that have meter are settings of strophic texts from the mid-16th cen-
tury or later.
MODE. From the Latin modus (‘‘manner’’), mode may denote, depend-
ing on the context: the classification of a chant according to its pitch
range (ambitus) and final pitch (finalis); a scale for composition and
improvisation, distinguished from other modes not by pitch collec-
tion (as different keys are) but by its tonic and the pattern of intervals
made by the scale degrees; the distinction between Western major
and minor scales, e.g., ‘‘the minor mode.’’ Or a model for melodic
improvisation (Byzantine oktoēchos, Indian rāga, Chinese tyao, Ar-
abic maqam, Persian dastgah, Japanese choshi).
The traditional classification of Gregorian chants into one of
eight ‘‘church modes’’ is an adaptation by Carolingian musicians of
the Byzantine system of eight oktoēchos transmitted to the west dur-
ing the eighth century. Thus the use of Greek ordinals (proteus, etc.)
to classify the modes by finalis and Greek names for individual
modes deriving from melodic ambitus. The Arabic numerals in figure
3 are found in modern chant books.
The finalis of a chant determines whether its mode is proteus,
deuterius, tritus, or tetrardus. Whether it is authentic or plagal de-
pends upon the ambitus of the whole melody. Since the oldest Grego-
rian chants have an ambitus of one octave or less, they usually fit
quite easily into an authentic mode if the finalis is among the lowest
pitches, or into a plagal mode if the finalis is in the middle range.
Medieval theorists tried to classify and explain a chant repertory
that already existed, and while the fit is remarkably good, inevitably
there are chants that find no easy modal classification. Chants of the
later Middle Ages often move through an ambitus of a twelfth or
more, making the authentic/plagal classification tenuous. The com-
mon use in some modes (especially proteus and tritus) of the ‘‘soft
B’’ or B-flat makes the pitch collection an increasingly important at-
tribute of the mode. Much medieval modal theory concerns itself
with reconciling such problems.
Heinrich Glarean added four additional modes to the traditional
eight in his Dodechachordon (1547) to account for polyphony com-
posed on tonal centers C and A. Gioseffo Zarlino (1517–1590) of-
fered a different synthesis based on the Guidonian hexachords in his
PAGE 139
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:34 PS
140 • MODE
Figure 3. Breves indicate the finalis. Whole notes indicate the dominant, which
was taken as the tenor, or reciting pitch in the psalm tones.
Le Istitutioni Harmoniche (1558). Preference for the Glarean versus

the Zarlino numeration varied by locality.
The most practical application of modal theory to Latin chant is in
psalmody. Every psalm sung in the divine office is introduced and
followed by a proper antiphon, and the mode of this antiphon deter-
mines that of the psalm. By specifying the reciting tone, range, and
melodic cadence and finalis, this use of the mode concept approxi-
PAGE 140
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:38 PS
MODE • 141
mates the ‘‘manner of singing’’ or melodic modeling that predomi-

nates in the modal concepts of other cultures.
The Steiger in the music of Eastern European Jewry, for example,
are not scales but melodic formulas for chanting associated with its
function as a beginning, middle, or ending, and also with the mood
of the moment. In figure 4, the names are taken from the prayers with
which the Steiger are most commonly identified. In Die Tonarten des
traditionellen Synagogen-Gesanges (Vienna, 1886), Joseph Singer
(1841–1911) systematized these traditional prayer modes.
Other systems of the Middle East and South Asia emphasize such
melodic models of improvisation with more and less important
pitches; the Persian dastghah or Arabic maqam are examples. North
Indian (Hindustani) rägas tend to reflect the melodic shapes that arise
from improvisations, as well as principal pitches and kinds of orna-
mentation, while South Indian (Karnatak) rägas are more like scales
in concept. All of these systems have important semantic associa-
tions with moods, times of day, seasons, therapies, and cosmologies
in varying degree. See also LAHAN; MUSICA FICTA.
Figure 4. Breves indicate finals. Diamond notes indicate co-finals, alternate

cadence points for interior sections or phrases. Whole notes indicate principal
melodic tones; black noteheads indicate ornamental melodic tones.
PAGE 141
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:39 PS
142 • MOLIN (MÖLLN, MOELLIN), JACOB
MOLIN (MÖLLN, MOELLIN), JACOB (c. 1365, Mainz–1427,

Mainz?). Also known as ‘‘Maharil,’’ rabbinic authority who stan-
dardized the practices of chanting in Ashkenazic liturgy, including
the Missinai melodies. His usages were compiled about 1450 and
printed as Minhagim Sefer Maharil in 1556.
MONK, WILLIAM HENRY (16 March 1823, London–18 March

1889, London). Hymnist, organist, choirmaster, and Tractarian
who promoted high musical standards for Anglican parishes, he ed-
ited Hymns Ancient and Modern.
MONOPHONY (adj. MONOPHONIC). A musical texture of a sin-

gle voice, one pitch at a time. By definition, all such music is unhar-
monized. Men and women or boys singing in octaves is usually
considered monophonic. See also CHANT; COUNTERPOINT;
HOMOPHONY; POLYPHONY.
MONTEVERDI, CLAUDIO (15 May 1567, Cremona, Italy–29 No-

vember 1643, Venice). Composer whose madrigals and operas es-
tablished the aesthetic integrity of the early Baroque style in the early
17th century, Monteverdi’s sacred music, consisting of some 145
Latin motets, 17 Italian madrigali spirituali, three masses, and the
Vespers of 1610, has received less attention despite its superb quality
only because the musical culture of Europe in general was moving
away from sacred music. It was published chiefly in three collections:
the 1610 print containing the Vespers, the Missa In illo tempore, and
the Magnificat for six voices; the large collection Selva Morale e
Spirituale of 1641; and a posthumous collection of 1650, as well as
in anthologies that appeared throughout his professional career.
Many of the motets exploit the monodic and concertante idioms of
opera, and are thus typical of early Baroque trends in Italian and Ger-
man sacred music. At the same time, Monteverdi seemed anxious to
show that he also commanded the stile antico approved by the Coun-
cil of Trent. All three masses are exemplars, and along with the
Missa In illo tempore he took the trouble to print separately the 10
subjects of Nicholas Gombert’s motet parodied in his own music.
The Vespers of 1610 is unique in 17th-century sacred music because
PAGE 142
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:40 PS
MORNING PRAYER • 143
it synthesizes all available idioms sacred and secular in a single mon-

umental composition.
Because he had to provide new music for important festivals dur-
ing his long tenure (1613–1643) as maestro di capella at St. Mark’s
Basilica in Venice, it is thought that much of his sacred music must
be lost.
MORALES, CROSTÓBAL DE (c.1500, Seville–between 4 and 7

September 1553, probably Marchéna). One of the best known
composers of sacred music in his time, both in Europe and Mexico,
his 21 masses, two Requiems, six Magnificats alternatim, and 90
motets preserved their reputation into the 18th century. He was mae-
stro di capilla at Avila Cathedral (1526–1528), then Plasencia (1528-
1531) before entering the papal choir in Rome (1535–1540; then
1541–1545). He returned to Spain as maestro di capilla at Toledo
Cathedral (1545–1547), with the Duke of Arcos in Marchéna (1548–
1551), and finally at Málaga Cathedral (1551–1553).
MORLEY, THOMAS (1557 or 1558, Norwich, England–early Oc-

tober 1602, London). Composer, he studied with William Byrd and
composed four Anglican services (first, second, short, and burial),
19 anthems, seven English psalm settings, and 14 Latin motets, all
of which maintain a distinctly sacred style as compared to his more
famous English madrigals. He was organist at Norwich Cathedral
(1583–1587), organist at St. Paul’s in London (from 1588) and a
Gentleman of the Chapel Royal from 24 July 1592.
MORNING PRAYER (MATINS). Anglican conflation of the Roman

Catholic offices of lauds and matins. Musical settings may include
Venite (Psalm 95), Te Deum, Benedicite (Daniel 3), Benedictus, and
Jubilate Deo (Psalm 100) with English texts despite the Latin refer-
ents. John Day’s Certaine Notes (London, 1565) is the earliest
source that orders its music into discrete services, the music for
Communion coming between that for Morning Prayer and Eve-
ning Prayer. From the Elizabethan period on, Morning and Evening
Prayer assumed ever greater liturgical prominence at the expense of
the Communion Service.
The Alternative Services Series II (1968, revised 1971) allows a
PAGE 143
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:40 PS
144 • MOSCOW
wide variety of canticles to be sung. See also ANTHEM; GREAT

SERVICE; SHORT SERVICE; VERSE SERVICE.
MOSCOW. The capital of Russia was the principal center for Russian
Orthodox sacred music. Tsar Ivan III established the gosudarevı̄ pev-
chiye d’yaki (ruler’s singing clerks) after 1472 to sing at court func-
tions and all important religious services. Its members outranked
those of the patriarshiye pevchiye d’yaki i podd’yaki (patriarchal
singing clerks and sub-clerks), an older body, but the two choirs be-
came the center of advanced music education, performance, and
manuscript production.
Two developments in the 17th century changed the character of
Orthodox music materially: the reform of the ecclesiastical chant
and its kryukovaya notation system, carried out by Aleksandr Meze-
nets and Ivan Shaydur; and the introduction of partesnoye peniye
(polyphonic singing), promoted by Nikolay Diletsky and Vasily
Titov. See also ZNAMENNĪY RASPEV.
MOTET. A polyphonic composition for unaccompanied choir setting

a Latin sacred, often Biblical text. This is the most common connota-
tion, but motets may have instruments, solo voices, and texts in
other languages in certain historical contexts.
Motets originated in France in the early 13th century when the
upper voices of discant clausulae were given texts that troped the
original liturgical text. Or, such pieces were simply composed with
new texts, sometimes in French; the sources do not indicate a clear
chronology. In any case, the 13th-century motet consisted of a re-
peating traditional chant melody called the tenor, whose sometimes
isorhythmic duration pattern was determined by the composer, a
newly composed counterpoint with a new text, called the motetus,
and often another new melody with yet a different text, called the
triplum. With the resources of the new rhythmic notation of the Ars
Nova in the 14th century, the independence of melodies and texts
became so extreme as to seem at times hardly belonging to the same
composition. This type persisted until the early 15th century, having
spread to Italy and England.
The 15th century witnessed a number of fundamental changes that
produced the archetype of the common understanding of motet. First,
PAGE 144
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:40 PS
MOTET • 145
perhaps as a delayed response to a decree issued by Pope John XXII

from Avignon in 1324 against elaborate polyphony or perhaps as a
response to English polyphony heard during the Hundred Years War,
the texture became much simpler and developed a more strictly con-
sonant harmonic syntax based on triadic sonorities. Second, the num-
ber of voices in a conventional motet texture became four, with the
chant melody, now known as the cantus firmus, generally found in
the third voice. Four-voiced texture balanced the needs of free mel-
ody with the requirements of a triadic harmony, and the new contra-
tenor or bass voice provided acoustical support for the triads. Third,
the four voices all sang a single text, although seldom homorhyth-
mically; the mixed texts and languages of the 14th century disap-
peared. Fourth, in the last quarter of the century the imitation of
Josquin Desprez provided an alternative structure to the cantus fir-
mus, which at one stroke allowed all the other voices access to the
chant used in the motet and thereby unified the entire texture. Alter-
natively, it made possible the composition of imitative motets with-
out reference to any preexisting melody. The combination of the two
techniques could create truly monumental works such as Josquin’s
Miserere Mei, Deus.
Sixteenth-century motets represent the epitome of what is vari-
ously called ‘‘classical polyphony,’’ ‘‘high Renaissance polyphony,’’
and the ‘‘stile antico.’’ Josquin and his colleagues Jacob Obrecht,
Jean Mouton and others had developed both the musical language
and the formal procedures based on imitation in paired voices that
their successors built upon and elaborated. Adrian Willaert and Ni-
colas Gombert composed with imitation less formulaic, and the
great generation of Giovanni da Palestrina, Orlandus Lassus, Wil-
liam Byrd, and Tomas Luis de Victoria, each in his own way, dom-
inated the second half of the century in both number and quality of
motets. By this time, four-voiced texture was considered somewhat
antiquated. In England, the Eton Choirbook preserves works for up
to 10 voices in non-imitative texture. On the continent five and six
voices in contrasting imitative and homorhythmic textures were pre-
ferred, and experiments with cori spezzati, or split-choir texture,
began in the 1520s.
The liturgical function of the motet is quite vague from the begin-
nings. The logical supposition for motets setting texts from the di-
PAGE 145
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:40 PS
146 • MOTET
vine office is that they would substitute for traditional chants in those
liturgies, and this would explain the large number of Marian anti-
phon motets, which could always be sung at compline. Sixteenth-
century diaries from the Sistine Chapel, however, show that motets
were sung at the Offertory, Elevation, the distribution of communion,
or the conclusion of a mass, regardless of its text. Motets could be
heard in the private chapels of the nobility, as private devotions, and
might also be a form of spiritual entertainment. One of the best
known music prints of the 16th century, Willaert’s Musica Nova
(Venice, 1559), is a collection of motets and secular Italian madri-
gals.
The invention of opera in 1597 made permanent the fissure be-
tween sacred and secular musical languages that had been deepening
throughout the 16th century and split motet composition into two
paths. Composers, particularly those working near Rome, could fol-
low the legendary Palestrina and uphold the fixed ideals of the stile
antico and the a cappella sound, or they could write ‘‘motets’’ with
the new operatic textures. Contemporary terminology becomes con-
fused and imprecise at this juncture; ‘‘motet’’ in the 17th century
might refer to any vocal composition associated with liturgy, while
the settings of sacred texts in operatic manner might be called ‘‘con-
certed motets,’’ ‘‘sacred concertos,’’ or ‘‘sacred symphonies.’’ In
these works, beginning with Ludovico Viadana’s Cento Concerti Ec-
clesiastici (‘‘One Hundred Church Concertos’’) in 1602, and fol-
lowed by many publications of Claudio Monteverdi, Alessandro
Grandi, Heinrich Schütz, and others, solo voices and instruments
combine to make a complete harmonic texture. The ensemble might
be as simple as one singer and continuo, or as elaborate as double or
triple choir with a large instrumental group. Late 17th-century mo-
tets, such as those of Alessandro Scarlatti, become like spiritual op-
eras in their use of recitative and da capo aria. In general, semantic
referents such as traditional chant melodies are abandoned, although
German Lutheran composers wrote chorale motets using their own
traditional melodies as cantus fermi. Some Baroque motets, such as
those of Antonio Lotti and Schütz (Cantiones Sacrae, 1625 and
Geistliche Chormusik, 1648) combine traditional stile antico textures
with secular harmonic effects. This strain culminates in the six mo-
tets of Johann Sebastian Bach.
PAGE 146
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:41 PS
MOUTON, JEAN • 147
French composers did not adapt operatic techniques until the ap-
proximately 100 motets of Guillaume Bouzignac in the 1630s.
Thereafter they readily assumed secular elements, culminating late
in the century in the grand motet at the court of Versailles and the
petit motet composed for less ostentatious circumstances such as
convents. These genres continued to follow the secular trends until
the French Revolution.
As secular musical languages seemed less and less appropriate for
liturgy and the gap between them and the stile antico grew enormous,
composers naturally lost interest in motet composition, the only ex-
ceptions being those mostly French composers who were inspired by
the Cecilian Movement, such as Charles Gounod, Camille Saint-
Saëns, and Gabriel Fauré, or others such as Anton Bruckner and
Franz Liszt who had a particular devotion to church music and who
could employ modal harmonies and other sacred sounds while main-
taining some originality. The encyclical Tra le sollecitudini of Pope
Pius X (1903) exalted the ‘‘Classical Polyphony’’ of Palestrina but
discouraged motet composition in contemporary idioms. Motets of
the last 250 years are rarely heard in liturgy but some, such as Wolf-
gang Amadeus Mozart’s Ave Verum Corpus, have become favorites
of choral societies.
MOTETTI MISSALES. Motets organized in cycles of as many as

eight motets unified by mode and mensuration scheme designed to
substitute for ordinary and proper prayers of the Roman Catholic
rite in the diocese of Milan. The genre flourished in the last quarter
of the 15th century.
MOTU PROPRIO (1903). See TRA LE SOLLECITUDINI.
MOUTON, JEAN (before 1460, Haut-Wignes near Samer, Pas-de-

Calais, France–30 October 1522, St. Quentin). Roman Catholic
priest and composer of 18 masses, 116 motets, and eight Magnifi-
cats, and teacher of Adrian Willaert, the earliest record (1477) is as
a singing teacher in Nesle (Somme). He entered the service of Queen
Anne of Brittany sometime after 1502 and served the royal court for
the rest of his life. Mouton’s masses and motets exhibit most of the
PAGE 147
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:41 PS
148 • MOZARABIC CHANT
contrapuntal techniques current at the turn of the 16th century: can-

tus firmus, canon, paraphrase and parody.
MOZARABIC CHANT. Chant sung in the Iberian peninsula during

the period of Muslim rule, although documents suggest that it origi-
nated before their invasion in 711. It was supplanted by the Grego-
rian chant of the Roman Catholic rite with the fall of Toledo in 1085;
Mozarabic chant and liturgy were officially suppressed. Cardinal Ji-
ménez de Cisneros published a missal in 1500 based on manuscripts
preserved in Toledo, and this rite may be heard in the Toledo Cathe-
dral today. But the music represents a 16th-century compilation of
oral tradition; the only Mozarabic chant sources with precise pitch
notation date from the 16th century, with one small exception, and
therefore the ancient melodies remain indecipherable.
MOZART, WOLFGANG AMADEUS (27 January 1756, Salzburg,

Austria–5 December 1791, Vienna). Renowned chiefly for his con-
summate mastery of every kind of secular music of the late 18th cen-
tury, Mozart’s contribution to the sacred repertory, while clearly
secondary, is hardly insignificant: his eight masses, nine missae
breves, two Kyrie movements, four litanies, two vespers, two orato-
rios, six cantatas, 17 ‘‘Epistle sonatas,’’ four litanies and about 24
motets represent over a tenth of the Köchel catalog listing his works.
Most of these were composed as a youth in the service of the arch-
bishops of Salzburg, whom he served with his father from 1769 until
his dismissal on 9 June 1781. The better known late works were usu-
ally composed for individual commissions, with the notable excep-
tion of the C minor mass K. 427 (January 1783, incomplete), written
for personal reasons that remain obscure.
Mozart composed his sacred music in an unabashed secular idiom
of the late 18th century with full orchestrations and operatic vocal
writing. Choral movements present an occasional fugue as a signal
of their original liturgical purpose. Today this music is mostly heard
in the concert hall. The best known works include an early three-
movement motet Exultate, jubilate K. 165 (1773), the ‘‘Coronation’’
Mass K. 317 (1779), the C minor mass, the motet Ave Verum Corpus
K. 618 (1791), and the Requiem mass K. 626 (1791). See also MES-
SIAH.
PAGE 148
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:41 PS
NANINO, GIOVANNI MARIA • 149
MUEZZIN. Person who chants the ‘adhān, or Islamic call to prayer.

The first was an Abyssinian slave and early convert named Bilāl.
Later, some large mosques employed as many as 20, and in the Otto-
man empire they banded into guilds. Once commanding great re-
spect, their role in modern times has diminished owing to the use of
recorded ‘adhān. See also TEMCIT.
MUSICA FICTA (Lat. ‘‘false music’’). The performance practice of

adding accidentals to written diatonic pitches, chiefly in medieval,
Renaissance, and early Baroque music. The specifics of the tradition
are inconsistent in both musical and theoretical sources of those
times, and thus the practice is highly controverted today. In a criti-
cally edited modern score of an early work, a note ‘‘signed’’ with an
accidental next to it on the staff indicates that the accidental appeared
so in an original source; if the accidental appears above the staff, usu-
ally in small type, it did not appear in the source at all. Rather, it is
an editor’s suggestion for musica ficta, based on considerations of
harmonic consonance, mode, and voice-leading, among other things.
–N–
NAJARA, ISRAEL (c. 1555, Safed, modern Israel–c. 1628, Gaza).

Poet and hazan, first to publish a diwan (song collection) in 1587,
which contained 108 of his own poems with the intention of attract-
ing Jewish youth away from secular songs. His most famous hymn,
printed on prayer books and sung the world over, is the Aramaic Yah
Ribbon Alam (‘‘God of the World’’). See also PIYYUT.
NĀLĀYIRATIVVIYAPPIRAPANTAM. Great collection of hymn texts

dedicated to the Hindu deity Vishnu, assembled c. 1000. Their lan-
guage is Tamil. The hymns may be sung in temples or in private
devotions. The tunes conform to Karnatic rāgas. See also GĪTA-
GOVINDA; TĒVĀRAM.
NANINO, GIOVANNI MARIA (1543 or 1544, Tivoli, Italy–11

March 1607, Rome). With Giovanni da Palestrina, with whom he
may have studied in the 1560s, he was the most influential musician
PAGE 149
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:41 PS
150 • NAYLOR, BERNARD
in Rome of his time and taught Felice Anerio (c. 1560–1614), Grego-
rio Allegri (1582–1652), and others who maintained the tradition of
classical polyphony into the 17th century. See also MISERERE.
NAYLOR, BERNARD (22 November 1907, Cambridge–20 May

1986, Keswick, Cumbria, England). Composer of unaccompanied
motets and canticles, one Missa Sine Credo, and the orchestrated
cantatas The Annunciation According to Saint Luke (1949), King
Solomon’s Prayer (1953), and The Resurrection According to Saint
Matthew (1965).
NEAPOLITAN MASS. See MASS.
NELSON MASS. See HAYDN, FRANZ JOSEPH.
NEO-GALLICAN CHANT. See GREGORIAN CHANT.
NEUMEISTER, ERDMANN (12 May 1671, Weissenfels, Ger-

many–18 August 1756, Hamburg). Poet and theologian, he wrote
nine cycles of church cantata texts for all Sundays and many feasts
of the Lutheran liturgical year. His second such cycle legitimized
the alternation of aria and recitative, as in Italian opera, for Lu-
theran Church cantatas. Johann Sebastian Bach drew on the fourth
cycle for his Cantatas BWV 18, 24, 28, 59 and 61.
NICHOLSON, SIR SYDNEY (9 February 1875, London–30 May

1947, Ashford, Kent). Organist of Westminster Abbey who left in
1928 to found the School of English Church Music, later called the
Royal School of Church Music, where organists, choirmasters, and
clergy might study to improve the standards of parish music. See also
OXFORD MOVEMENT.
NIGGUN (pl. NIGGUNIM). Vocal music of the Hassids, who from

their foundation by Rabbi Israel Baal Shem Tov (1700–1760) consid-
ered singing an important spiritual aid. Ecstatic and often spontane-
ous, originating in 18th- and 19th-century Poland and Ukraine,
niggunim most often have no text, although there may be a brief
phrase repeated incessantly. The melody may be popular, or freely
PAGE 150
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:41 PS
NUPER ROSARUM FLORES • 151
invented; likewise a march-like or waltz meter may obtain, or the

music may be heavily ornamented chant.
Also, Jewish melody type or model, suitable for contrafacta.
NINE CANTICLES. Also know as ‘‘The Nine Odes,’’ a set of Biblical

poems sung in the Byzantine morning office (Orthrōs), perhaps as
early as the sixth century. They are: 1) the canticle of Moses (Ex. 15:
1–19); 2) the death canticle of Moses (Deut. 32: 1–43); 3) the canti-
cle of Hannah (1 Sam. 2: 1–10); 4) the canticle of Habakkuk (Hab.
3: 2–19); 5) the canticle of Isaiah (Isa. 26: 29–19); 6) the canticle of
Jonah (Jonah 2: 3–10); 7) the canticle of Azariah (Dan. 3: 26–45,
52–56); 8) the song of the three children (Dan. 3: 57–88); 9) the can-
ticles of Mary, the Theotokos, and Zacharia (Lk. 1: 46–55, 68–79;
see Appendix A). Since the late Middle Ages the second has not been
sung except during Lent.
NOËL. French term for Christmas carol, with French text, often made
by mating a new sacred text to a traditional folk melody. Also, a
composition for pipe organ based on one of these songs. See also
CONTRAFACTUM; WECHSELGESANG.
NOTKER OF ST. GALL. See SEQUENCE.
NUNC DIMITTIS. One of the three Gospel canticles for the major
divine offices of the Roman Catholic liturgy, known as the Canticle
of Simeon (St. Luke 2: 29–32; see Appendix A for text), sung at
compline in the Roman rite and at Evening prayer in the Anglican
rite. In the Gregorian tradition, it is chanted as would be a psalm,
with framing antiphons (the same weekly set is used throughout the
year) and the corresponding tone. Polyphonic settings are rare in the
Roman rite but not at all uncommon in the Anglican tradition.
NUPER ROSARUM FLORES. Renowned four-voiced motet of Guil-

laume Du Fay, composed for the reconsecration of Santa Maria del
Fiore (Duomo) in Florence on 25 March 1436, with Pope Eugene IV
in attendance. The motet treats its borrowed chant melody, the In-
troit Terribilis est locus iste, in expanded isorhythm. Each talea of
the motet begins with a free duet in the upper voices, followed by the
PAGE 151
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:42 PS
152 • OBRECHT, JACOB
full four-voiced texture that includes two tenor voices singing the In-
troit a perfect fifth apart in a free canon. The entire motet includes
four presentations of the cantus firmus (plus a concluding ‘‘Amen’’)
in durational proportions of 6:4:2:3, unusual in that they do not be-
come progressively faster as was customary in isorhythmic motets.
Explanations include a correspondence to the architectural propor-
tions of Filippo Brunelleschi’s famous dome and a reference to a bib-
lical tradition about the ratio of the Temple of Solomon.
–O–
OBRECHT, JACOB (22 November 1457 or 1458, Bergen op

Zoom? Netherlands–1505 Ferrara). Priest and highly regarded
composer of 29 masses (27 extant, almost all cantus firmus masses)
and about 28 motets. A difficult personality, he occupied various
posts at Utrecht, Bruges, Antwerp, Cambrai, and Bergen op Zoom
with a leave from August 1487 to June 1488 to visit the court of Duke
Ercole I d’Este at Ferrara. He undertook a second journey there in
1504. Though comparatively young, contemporaries routinely com-
pared him to John Dunstable, Guillaume Du Fay, Johannes Ock-
eghem, and Antoine Busnoys.
OCKEGHEM, JOHANNES (after 1410, Saint-Ghislain, Hainaut–6

February 1497, Tours ?, France). Eminent composer of 13 extant
masses, nine motets, and the earliest surviving polyphonic Re-
quiem, Ockeghem was regarded by contemporaries as the premier
contrapuntalist of his generation. The earliest record lists him as a
singer at Notre Dame in Antwerp on 24 June 1443. From 1452, he
served the French royal court. His death was lamented in a celebrated
work of Josquin Desprez, the song motet Nymphes des Bois.
OFFERTORY. See MASS.
OFFICE. See DIVINE OFFICE.
OKTOĒCHOS. Byzantine system of eight modes, possibly originating

in monasteries around eighth-century Jerusalem. As in the Western
modes, there are four authentic (higher) and four plagal (lower)
PAGE 152
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:42 PS
OPERA • 153
modes, with finales on D, E, F, and G. The Byzantine system differs

in use: a single mode is employed for all chanting for the week Sun-
day to Sunday, when it is succeeded by the next mode, until the cycle
is completed through eight weeks, at which point it recommences.
See also JOHN OF DAMASCUS; SYRIAN CHANT.
OKTOĒCHOS OF SEVERUS. Ancient Byzantine collection of non-

Biblical hymn texts for the liturgical year, dating from the early sixth
century.
OLD HALL MANUSCRIPT. Containing 147 sacred works (40 Glo-

rias, 35 Credos, 27 Sanctus, 19 Agnus Dei, 11 motets, and 15 dis-
cants) composed between 1370 and 1420, all but two by English
composers, it is the earliest large source with named attributions in
the Western tradition, with Lionel Power having the most. The com-
plete absence of Kyrie movements remains a puzzle. See ETON
CHOIRBOOK.
OLD ROMAN CHANT. See GREGORIAN CHANT.
OPERA. ‘‘Dramma per musica,’’ as early practitioners called it, a

drama told through music. The invention of opera in Florence at the
end of the 16th century is one of the great turning points in the his-
tory of Western music because it changed the culture’s conception
of music from an art of contemplation, in sacred music, or lyrical
expression, as in secular song, to one of drama and dramatic action.
The invention affected sacred music in important ways. First, it
provided with its new musical syntax a radical alternative to the pre-
vailing sacred style of classical polyphony, thus delimiting the sa-
cred character of the latter as no previous genre had ever done,
especially in Catholic countries. After opera, two musical languages,
each with its own purpose, divided European composition. Second,
it attracted talented composers away from the church and into the the-
ater by offering the first music that could be marketed on a scale suf-
ficient to provide an independent living, with artistic challenges and
goals on the same level as the grandest liturgy. Third, operatic princi-
ples and syntax generated new, para- or extra-liturgical sacred genera
such as the oratorio, grand motet, and church cantata, and eventu-
PAGE 153
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:42 PS
154 • ORATORIO
ally infected the traditional forms: masses, psalms, responsories, all

composed in operatic style.
ORATORIO. A sacred drama set to music, whose appearance at the

turn of the 17th century coincides with the invention of opera and
whose aesthetics and conventions closely parallel that genre. At first
heard in prayer halls of certain Roman churches (oratories), orato-
rios soon joined the opera in aristocratic salons, theaters, and concert
halls but utilized no staging or scenery. Instrumental accompani-
ment ranges from continuo alone to large orchestral forces. A chorus
for both commentary and character portrayal (e.g., the people of Is-
rael), is typical, particularly of oratorios after 1700, perhaps the most
distinctive element of the genre. Vocal soloists sing individual char-
acter roles. The plots are most often adaptations of Bible stories, par-
ticularly Old Testament stories and hagiographies, with librettos of
moral or allegorical character a distinct minority.
The name derives from the Congregazione dell’Oratorio, a reli-
gious order founded by St. Philip Neri (1515–1595) dedicated to re-
newal of contemplative prayer for the laity, whose oratory services
were animated by laude and other sacred music. In 1600, the oratory
at the Chiesa Nuova in Rome saw the first performance of Emilio
Cavalieri’s (c. 1550–1602) Rappresentazione di Anima et di Corpo,
a dialogue between the Spirit and the Body set to recitative, with
intermittent choruses. The same kind of work is Pietro Della Valle’s
(1586–1652) Oratorio della Purificazione of 1640, the first instance
of the term applied to a piece of music. In the first half of the 17th
century, however, traditional contrapuntal music (stile antico) con-
tinued to set oratorios along with the newer recitative texture. In the
second half, the music resembled opera and cantata closely, with
recitative and aria alternation as the basic scheme. Texts were in Ital-
ian (oratorio volgare) or Latin (oratorio latino). Italian poetry was
typically 350–400 lines and required from one and one-half to two
hours to perform. Latin librettos were usually prose, often excerpted
from the Vulgate Bible, and a narrator (testo) often took the role of
evangelist. Giacomo Carissimi wrote 13 influential Latin works that
included a significant choral role, but choruses are rare in the 20 or
so extant oratorios of his much younger colleague Alessandro Scar-
latti, replaced by an occasional coro, an ensemble of the vocal soloists.
PAGE 154
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:42 PS
ORATORIO • 155
In France, however, Carissimi’s student, Marc-Antoine Charpen-

tier, composer of 35 oratorios, sometimes called histoires sacrées, in
French and Latin, expanded the number of choruses and employed
them as commentators and dramatic agents.
In German-speaking lands, sacred dramas or historiae were usu-
ally liturgical with strictly Biblical librettos (e.g., Christmas Orato-
rio of Heinrich Schütz) and often provoked controversy when
performed in theaters. In England, George Frideric Handel man-
aged to overcome such objections with his English oratorio. Handel’s
personal amalgam of Italian operatic conventions, the English lan-
guage, and the English cathedral choir tradition, and his international
reputation, particularly through Messiah, provided the model for ora-
torio composition that remained more or less consistent through an
age of expanding orchestras and choruses and changing musical lan-
guages until the present.
Some of the more frequently performed oratorios after Handel are:
Franz Joseph Haydn, Die Schöpfung (‘‘The Creation,’’ 1798)
Haydn, Die Jahreszeiten (‘‘The Seasons,’’ 1801)
Felix Mendelssohn, Paulus (‘‘St. Paul,’’ 1836)
Mendelssohn, Elias (‘‘Elijah,’’ 1846)
Hector Berlioz, L’Enfance du Christ (‘‘The Childhood of Christ,’’
1854)
Camille Saint-Saëns, Oratorio de Noël (1858)
Franz Liszt, Christus (1862–67)
Antonin Dvorák, St. Ludmilla (1886)
Edward Elgar, The Dream of Gerontius (1900)
Claude Debussy, Le Martyre de St. Sébastien (‘‘The Martyrdom of
St. Sebastian, 1911)
Arthur Honegger, Le Roi David (‘‘King David,’’ 1921)
Ralph Vaughn Williams, Sancta Civitas (‘‘The Holy City,’’
1923–1925)
William Walton, Belshazzar’s Feast (1931)
Michael Tippett, A Child of Our Time (1941)
Krzysztof Penderecki, Paradise Lost (1971)
John Tavener, Lamentations and Praises (2001)
See also PASSION.
PAGE 155
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:43 PS
156 • ORBÁN, GYÖRGY
ORBÁN, GYÖRGY (12 July 1947, Tirgu Mures, Romania). Com-

poser of nine masses for vocal soloists, chorus, and various instru-
mental forces (No. 7 is unaccompanied). He also has written three
oratorios: Regina Martyrum (1993), Rorate Coeli (1993), and a
Christmas oratorio (1998); and one passion (1998).
ORDINARY. Refers to those prayers that are sung every day un-
changed throughout the liturgical year, e.g., Kyrie, as opposed to
propers. See MASS.
ORGAN. The most important traditional instrument in Christian

music, also known in some kinds of non-Orthodox Jewish music, and
the Hindu bhajan, the term refers to a family of keyboard instru-
ments derivative of the pipe organ. Members of one branch of the
family produce sound by forcing air through a set of scaled vibrators
activated by the keyboard: pipes of different lengths, materials, and
shapes in pipe organs, portatives, and positives; vibrating metal
tongues of different lengths in harmoniums and regals. Members of
a second branch attempt to imitate the sound of a pipe organ by pro-
ducing sound through loudspeakers controlled either by oscillators of
varying frequencies as in the early 20th-century electronic organ, or
by sound samples stored in computers as in the late 20th-century dig-
ital organ.
‘‘Organ’’ therefore will denote different instruments depending
upon the context. Discussions of historical repertory (e.g., ‘‘the organ
music of Johann Sebastian Bach’’), refer almost certainly and ex-
clusively to pipe organ, but in a performance of an oratorio it could
well be the positive, and reference to ‘‘the organ’’ in a modern church
could denote a pipe organ, a positive, an electronic organ, or a digital
organ.
As the sole instrument admitted to Christian liturgies since the
10th century, the organ has by far the largest and most varied reper-
tory of sacred instrumental music, and has in those centuries acquired
an incomparable connotation of the sacred for Western culture. Nev-
ertheless, the tradition of organ playing has declined noticeably in
the last half of the 20th century owing to the use of popular styles in
the gospel songs and praise choruses common in Evangelical Prot-
PAGE 156
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:43 PS
ORGAN MASS • 157
estantism throughout the century and in folk masses in Roman Ca-

tholicism since the Second Vatican Council.
ORGANIST. A principal authority in the musical establishment of a

church or cathedral. In small parishes, the organist not only is the
sole player of the organ but has charge of all liturgical music includ-
ing directing the choir or schola. Historically, this holds true of many
large churches in northern Europe, while in Italy and Spain the or-
ganist was usually subordinate to the maestro di cappella. In any
case, the cathedral organist was almost always a highly trained com-
poser and improviser as well as expert player.
ORGAN MASS. A principal practice of alternatim by which organ

versets substitute for chanted portions of the ordinary and proper
prayers of the mass in alternation. The earliest versets are found in
the Faenza Codex (Italy, c. 1400). In 1600, Pope Clement VII’s
Caeremoniale Episcorporum (‘‘Bishops ceremonial’’) ratified this
long-standing practice. At that time, the organ typically played 19
versets: five for the Kyrie, nine for the Gloria, two for the Sanctus,
one for the Benedictus (entire text), and two for the Agnus Dei. The
document also called for soft organ music during the Elevation (Con-
secration) and at the end of mass. The Credo could not be performed
alternatim after the Council of Trent. The division of proper chants
varied widely; the Offertory enjoyed particular freedom of treatment.
In general, the relation of the versets with original chants grew ever
more distant until the Tra Le Sollecitudini of Pope Pius X (1903)
banned alternatim practice altogether. However, the tradition of
organ improvisation during chanted masses continued in France, and
Olivier Messiaen composed Messe de la Pentecôte in 1951.
Publications of organ masses peaked in the 17th century. Particu-
larly important are Girolamo Frescobaldi’s Fiori Musicali (1635),
Antonio Croci’s Frutti musicali (1642), Guillaume Gabriel Nivers’
2e Livre d’Orgue (1667), Nicolas-Antoine Lebègue’s Second Livre
D’Orgue (1678?), André Raison’s Livre D’Orgue Contenant Cinque
Messes (1688), Nicolas de Grigny’s Premier Livre d’Orgue (1699),
and above all François Couperin’s Pièces d’Orgue Consistantes en
Deux Messes (1690).
PAGE 157
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:43 PS
158 • ORGAN SONATA
ORGAN SONATA. Composition for organ, usually in several move-

ments of contrasting tempo, patterned after secular instrumental so-
natas. See also BACH, JOHANN SEBASTIAN; RHEINBERGER,
JOSEPH.
ORGANUM. Earliest known type of Western polyphony. Anonymous

treatises dating from the second half of the ninth century describe the
addition of a new melody, the vox organalis (‘‘organal voice’’) to a
traditional Roman Catholic chant melody, the vox principalis. The
new melody is a near copy of the chant but sung at the interval of a
perfect octave, fourth, or fifth, note against note. Other intervals may
be used to begin and end the organum on a unison. Early 12th-
century sources indicate more melodic independence in the vox or-
ganalis, but always homorhythmic, note against note.
A decisive break for rhythmic independence of the combined me-
lodies occurs in manuscripts associated with the Abbey of St. Mar-
tial, Limoges, Toulouse, and Narbonne in southern France, dating
from the 12th century. For originally syllabic chants, they show a
melismatic organum, a precursor of the cantus firmus technique, in
which the traditional chant is sustained in long tones under a florid
countermelody, and for originally melismatic chants another type, in
which one, two, three, or four notes of the new melody sound against
one (or sometimes more than one) note of the chant. Thirteenth-
century theorists distinguished these as organum purum and discant.
Sources indicate advanced and prolific composition in polyphony
associated with the cathedral of Notre Dame in Paris from the latter
half of the 12th century. The melismatic organa pura attributed to
Leoninus are rhapsodically long. Clausulae (discant organum) at-
tributed to Perotinus employ as many as four voices. In the 13th cen-
tury, the genre gives way to motet and conductus.
ORGELBÜCHLEIN (Ger. ‘‘Little Organ Book’’). Famous collection

of chorale preludes composed by Johann Sebastian Bach almost
certainly during his Weimar years, probably from 1713–1716. The
collection is unfinished. The autograph indicates Bach’s intention to
provide 164 chorale preludes along the plan of a Lutheran hymnal,
with 60 proper hymns preceding the 104 common ones. He finished
46. Their short length, one or two pages of score, made impractical
PAGE 158
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:43 PS
OXFORD BOOK OF CAROLS, THE • 159
the kind of setting in which each phrase of the chorale initiates a brief
fugue, but all other types of chorale prelude are represented, the ma-
jority of the pieces presenting the tune unadorned in the highest
voice. The pedal is obbligato in all of them, and there is a wide vari-
ety of texture and contrapuntal effect, including double canons. Ac-
cording to the title-page, Bach intended the collection to be played
and studied by beginners, but many of the pieces are quite difficult
by modern standards.
ORTHRŌS (Gk. ‘‘dawn’’). The principal morning divine office in the

Byzantine rite. Taking shape as early as the fifth century, monastics
began to add the singing of stichēra and kanon in the sixth.
The parts of the orthrōs are: troparia; hexapsalmos, selections
from six psalms; Theos kyrios; usually an excerpt of Psalm 117 with
verse 27 used as a refrain; polyeleos, verses from Psalms 134–135;
amōmos, Psalm 118; anabathmoi, three or four troparia; prokeime-
non, a responsorial chant of selected psalm verses; pentēkostos,
Psalm 50, sung antiphonally with concluding stichēron or troparion
on important feasts; kanōn; kontakion; exposteilarion, a short chant;
hoi ainoi, Psalms 148–150, sung on Sundays and feasts; heōthinon,
an elaborate stichëron of 11 chants on Resurrection themes; Doxa en
hypsistois, the major doxology; and trisagion.
OSIANDER, LUCAS. See CANTIONAL.
OSTINATO. A melody repeated exactly many times, usually in the

bass, to provide harmonic structure particularly in instrumental
works of the 17th and 18th centuries, some of which were heard as
part of Christian liturgies, especially when they were for pipe organ.
These melodies often derived from popular dances that gave them
specific names for ostinato technique: chaconne, passacaglia, ground.
See also CANTUS FIRMUS.
OXFORD BOOK OF CAROLS, THE (1928). Edited by Percy Dear-

mer, Martin Shaw, and Ralph Vaughn Williams, who contributed
many excellent arrangements of the tunes, this collection of both tra-
ditional and modern carols dominated carol singing by choirs in the
English-speaking world for most of the 20th century. It was super-
PAGE 159
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:44 PS
160 • OXFORD MOVEMENT
ceded by The New Oxford Book of Carols (1992) edited by Hugh

Keyte and Andrew Parrott.
OXFORD MOVEMENT. Also known as the Tractarians after the 90

Tracts for the Times, published between 1833 and 1841, a group of
churchmen and scholars who sought to restore to the Anglican
Church its theological and liturgical foundations, including its musi-
cal heritage. Under the influence of the movement, the Holy Com-
munion service regained its liturgical preeminence, lost to other
services since the early 17th century, the standards of both cathedral
and English parish liturgical music rose, and a great deal of new litur-
gical music, both services and anthems, were published. See also
CECILIAN MOVEMENT.
–P–
PACHELBEL, JOHANN (baptized 1 September 1653, Nuremberg,

Germany–buried 9 March 1706, Nuremberg). He served as or-
ganist at the Pridigerkirche at Erfurt from 19 June 1678 to 15 August
1690. After two short-term positions in Würtemberg and Gotha, he
was invited by his home city authorities in 1695 to be organist of
St. Sebaldus at Nuremberg without the customary examination. He
remained there until his death.
His compositions include 66 chorale settings of various types, in-
cluding chorale fugues and cantus firmus settings, 11 motets, all
but one for cori spezzati, 11 sacred concertos, 13 Magnificats and
other versicles for vespers, two masses, and 98 ‘‘Magnificat’’ fugues
written for St. Sebaldus church. These fugues, constituting one of the
most ambitious compilations before Johann Sebastian Bach, are so
called not because they take the Magnificat tones as subjects, but
because they give the choir the pitch for singing that vespers can-
ticle.
PADILLA, JUAN GUTIÉRREZ DE (c. 1590, Málaga, Spain–c. 22

April 1664, Puebla, Mexico). Maestro di capilla at Jérez de la
Frontera (1613–1616), Cádiz Cathedral (1616–1620), and Puebla
Cathedral in Mexico (1629–death) where he established a first-rate
PAGE 160
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:44 PS
PALESTRINA, GIOVANNI PIERLUIGI DA • 161
choir and instrumental ensemble. He wrote some 50 sacred vocal

works in stile antico, including works for cori spezzati, several
masses, and many vernacular villancicos to be sung on church festi-
val days. (at)
PALESTRINA, GIOVANNI PIERLUIGI DA (between 3 February

1525 and 2 February 1526, Palestrina near Rome–2 February
1594, Rome). Composer of 104 masses, at least 375 motets, 68
polyphonic offertories, 65 hymn settings, and 35 Magnificats, in
addition to Lamentations, madrigali spirituali, and secular vocal
works, his oeuvre is one of the largest of his time and came to repre-
sent the ideal style for Roman Catholic polyphony.
He is listed as a singer at Santa Maria Maggiore in Rome in Octo-
ber 1537. He took an organist’s position in a small church, San
Agapito, in Palestrina, married Lucrezia Gori there on 12 June 1547,
and then was suddenly appointed to lead the Cappella Giulia at the
Vatican on 1 September 1551. He published his first book of masses
in 1554. On 13 January 1555, Pope Julius III appointed him to the
Cappella Sistina, but he was dismissed in September when rules
against married members were strictly enforced under Pope Paul IV.
The next month, he began a five-year tenure as maestro di cappella
at St. John Lateran. After various short engagements, he returned to
the Cappella Giulia in April 1571 for the remainder of his career,
despite many offers from Vienna, Mantua, and elsewhere. He con-
sidered entering the priesthood after his wife died of the plague in
1580, but then married a fur merchant’s widow and lived in relative
security until his death.
In 1577, Palestrina and Annibale Zoilo were engaged by Pope
Gregory XIII to revise the chant in the wake of the Council of
Trent. He worked on the project, eventually known as the Medicean
chant, only one year.
It is clear from wide citation by theorists and testimonials of other
composers that Palestrina was esteemed as the greatest living com-
poser in his own lifetime, challenged perhaps only by Orlandus Las-
sus. But unlike the great reputations of Lassus, Josquin Desprez,
and most others, Palestrina’s reputation did not wane with the suc-
ceeding centuries. Instead, he became an icon of ‘‘classical polyph-
ony,’’ or the stile antico, a musical language frozen in time,
PAGE 161
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:44 PS
162 • PARAPHRASE MASS
particularly after the invention of opera at the close of the 16th cen-
tury.
His sincere efforts at intelligible diction in his polyphony and its
association with the Council of Trent were exaggerated into legends
early on, as when Agostino Agazzari wrote in 1607 that his Missa
Papae Marcelli had convinced the council delegates not to abolish
polyphony from Catholic liturgy. With such fame, it was natural that
Palestrina should be the model for those who wished to learn the tra-
ditional counterpoint of the church: he is the teacher in Johann
Josef Fux’s Gradus ad Parnassum (1725), the most influential such
textbook for the 18th and 19th centuries. Giuseppe Baini (1775–
1884) wrote the first Palestrina biography in 1828, and a complete
edition of Palestrina’s works was completed in 1903.
The modern historical view is that the ‘‘Palestrina style’’ was the
common musical language for sacred music in the second half of the
16th century and practiced as such by all of Palestrina’s colleagues,
including the great Lassus, William Byrd, and Tomas Luis di Vic-
toria. But his early canonization by church authorities and peda-
gogues was no accident. In its melodic and rhythmic syntax and rare
chromaticism, his personal musical style is conservative, even for his
own time, but without the slightest effect of constraint or rigidity. For
example, Palestrina’s imitation: it can be perfectly strict, and yet he
designs the subjects so that they may enter at varied, unpredictable
time intervals. In particular, his handling of meter, always present
but subtle, allows his music a flowing, flexible movement that comes
close to a true polyphonic chant.
PARAPHRASE MASS. A polyphonic setting of the Roman Catholic

mass ordinary prayers that employs a preexisting melody, usually
taken from Gregorian or medieval chant, in all voices as the subject
of imitative passages. This technique became important in the last
quarter of the 15th century when composers began to use structural
imitation as their principal polyphonic technique. It allows all voices
of the texture to share the same speed and melodic material, as com-
pared to the older cantus firmus technique in which one voice, usu-
ally the tenor, moves at markedly slower speed with a distinct
melody. A great exemplar of a paraphrase mass is Josquin Desp-
rez’s Missa Pange Lingua.
PAGE 162
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:44 PS
PARODY • 163
PARIS. The capital of France became the center of innovation in

Roman Catholic liturgical music from the mid-12th to the early 14th
century, when the so-called school of Notre Dame produced the first
large body of polyphony for the mass and divine office, the compos-
ers Leoninus and Perotinus, the first system of rhythmic notation,
and the new genres of organum and both polyphonic and monopho-
nic conductus. The cathedral acquired a pipe organ in 1332.
In the 15th and 16th centuries, the city, while not always at the
cutting edge, remained an important locus for liturgical music. The
chapel of King Francis I in the 1530s had three dozen adult singers
plus boy singers distributed over two choirs, one for chant and one
for polyphony. Another choir could be heard at the Sainte Chapelle
at the same time.
In the 17th century Parisian liturgical music generally followed the
wishes of the Council of Trent. The organ was the only instrument
officially permitted, and by the 1660s the four-manual French organ
was standardized. But by the 1680s, concerted liturgical music of
Marc-Antoine Charpentier could be heard at the church of St.
Louis, and Italian operatic influence was also strong at the chapel of
the Théatins. Most churches provided only plainchant until the
French Revolution, although from 1725–1790 the public could hear
Baroque sacred music at the Concert Spirituel, a concert series
founded by Anne Danican Philidor for that purpose. A new organ
installed there in 1748 encouraged organ renditions of Noëls, the Te
Deum, and other canticles that made the virtuosi popular.
Parisian sacred music recovered only very slowly after the revolu-
tion. In 1853, the Swiss Louis Niedermeyer (1802–1861) opened
L’École Niedermeyer for the training of church musicians. Camille
Saint-Saëns taught there, and Gabriel Fauré studied there. The in-
stallation of Aristide Cavaillé-Coll’s (1811–1899) first organ at St.
Denis in 1841 and the publication of César Franck’s Six Pièces
(1860–1862) did much to revive organ playing. See also BERLIOZ,
HECTOR; CHERUBINI, LUIGI; COUPERIN, FRANÇOIS;
DUPRÉ, MARCEL; DURUFLÉ, MAURICE; LOWY, ISRAEL;
LULLY, JEAN-BAPTISTE; RAMEAU, JEAN-PHILIPPE; VITRY,
PHILLIPE DE; WIDOR, CHARLES-MARIE.
PARODY. Technique by which a composer employs a preexisting
composition to create a new one, using its melodic ideas, imitative
PAGE 163
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:45 PS
164 • PARODY MASS
patterns, harmonic structures, etc. to whatever extent he sees fit. The

concept of borrowing music to begin a new piece is as old as Western
music and exists in most other traditions in some form, but ‘‘parody’’
usually refers to the practice of reconfiguring a polyphonic composi-
tion, prevalent in the 16th–18th centuries. Two repertories of parody
most frequently heard today are the parody masses of the 16th cen-
tury and the works of Johann Sebastian Bach, who parodied his
secular cantatas to create church cantatas with new texts and paro-
died both kinds to build such large works as the Christmas Oratorio
and the Mass in B Minor.
Historians and critics who came of age with Romantic prejudices
about artistic originality were once embarrassed when they realized
the great extent to which Bach, George Frideric Handel, and other
Baroque masters parodied their own works and those of others. More
recently, studies have shown that parody usually demanded more ef-
fort from the composer than the creation of a new work from scratch.
The large repertory of parody masses in particular shows intense re-
working and filling out of models.
PARODY MASS. A polyphonic setting of the Roman Catholic mass

ordinary prayers that employs a preexisting polyphonic composi-
tion, usually a motet, less often a secular French chanson or Italian
madrigal, as a structural pattern and source of melodic motives in
imitation. Although polyphonic models were quoted in mid-15th-
century masses, the slow cantus firmus remained the structural
frame; the true parody mass (also called ‘‘imitation mass’’) dates
from the turn of the 16th century and remained an important tech-
nique in the stile antico masses from then on.
PARRY, HUBERT (SIR) (27 February 1848, Bournemouth, En-

gland–7 October 1918, Rustington, Sussex). As a charter Professor
of Music at the Royal College of Music from 1883, he exercised great
influence on British choral music. He contributed nine anthems, two
Magnificats, four Te Deums, three sacred oratorios including King
Saul (1884), Judith (1888), and Job (1892), and many hymn tunes
and other service music. For organ, he wrote three large fugues,
three chorale fantasias, and two sets of chorale preludes.
PAGE 164
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:45 PS
PASSION • 165
PARS (Lat. ‘‘part,’’ pl. PARTES). A section of a polyphonic motet.

Composers often divided lengthy texts into self-contained sections,
which, in certain circumstances, may be performed apart from the
other sections that make up the complete motet.
PÄRT, ARVO (11 September 1935, Paide, Estonia). While support-

ing himself with music for theater and film, Pärt first attracted great
attention and political reprobation with Credo (1968) for chorus, or-
chestra, and piano. He then developed a new homophonic technique
called tintinnabuli, in which bell-like static triads form the ground
for a more prominent, usually modal, melodic figure. Tintinnabuli
became the basis for his St. John Passion (1982) and for most of the
later compositions for chorus or small vocal ensemble, most on
Christian texts or themes. He left Estonia in 1980 and settled in West
Berlin in 1982.
PASSACAGLIA. See OSTINATO.
PASSION. A setting of one of the four Gospel accounts of Christ’s

suffering and death on the cross. The genre sprang from a traditional
practice of reading or chanting the passion accounts during Holy
Week—St. Matthew on Palm Sunday, St. Luke on Wednesday, St.
Mark on Thursday, St. John on Friday—and it retained its liturgical
function until the late 18th century.
A distinct, even dramatic mode of chanting these particular Gos-
pel excerpts may be discerned in ninth-century manuscripts written
in litterae significativae, indicating differentiations of pitch, dynam-
ics, and tempo. Recitation tones distinct from the normal psalm
tones are known by the 12th century, the particular pitches varying
by locality. The Dominican Gros livre (1254) is the earliest evidence
of the various parts of narrator, Christ, turba (crowd), and other
speaking roles divided among diverse singers. By the 15th century,
the use of three singers became customary, although an entire schola
might take on the turba role.
All of these performance modes were monophonic, preserving
some quality of chanting the Scripture. Composers in the 15th cen-
tury began to set some of the text polyphonically. If the narration is
chanted, with polyphony being reserved for the turba, and one or
PAGE 165
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:45 PS
166 • PASSION
more of the solo roles, including Christ, it is classified by scholars as

a ‘‘responsorial passion’’ (also ‘‘choral passion,’’ ‘‘dramatic pas-
sion’’). If the entire text is polyphonic, it is a ‘‘through-composed’’
or ‘‘motet passion.’’ The text could be truncated, or enlarged by
combining texts from all four Gospels into a summa passionis. Fre-
quently an introductory exordium and a final conclusio were added,
both set to polyphony. Liturgical preferences in all these matters var-
ied by region.
Despite Martin Luther’s reservations about performing the pas-
sion texts and compiled summae, the monophonic and polyphonic
passion were widely practiced in Protestant Germany. Two German-
language responsorial passions, St. Matthew and St. John, attributed
to Johann Walther, Luther’s most important musical collaborator,
exercised great influence on the Lutheran passion until well into the
18th century.
The north German Hanseatic cities contributed the next innovation
by modeling the passions after Italian operatic practices: Thomas
Selle’s (1599–1663) St. Matthew Passion of 1641 provides a con-
tinuo throughout the score as well as melodic instruments to accom-
pany Christ and the narrator. Heinrich Schütz invented his own
recitation tones having the character of recitative for his three pas-
sions, and others added instrumental sinfonias. The ‘‘oratorio pas-
sion’’ also added non-Biblical texts drawn from hymns, spiritual
verse, and other sources that subdivided the Gospel into episodes.
After the publication of Erdmann Neumeister’s operatic cantata
texts after 1700, the recitation tones could be abandoned in favor of
free recitative, with arias for the poetic texts. Reinhard Keiser’s
(1674–1739) St. Mark Passion (c. 1710), performed by Johann Se-
bastian Bach at Weimar, is such an oratorio passion, and could have
provided the model for Bach’s own St. John and St. Matthew Pas-
sion(s), which are the culmination of the genre and own permanent
places in the choral concert repertory.
The early 18th century saw the conversion of the liturgical passion
into secular form completed. In Protestant Germany, poets wrote
passion texts that could replace the Biblical accounts: C. F. Hunold’s
Der blutige und sterbende Jesus (‘‘Jesus, bloody and dying’’), set by
Keiser in 1704, omitted the narration altogether and B. H. Brockes’s
Der für die Sünden der Welt gemarterte und sterbende Jesus (‘‘Jesus,
PAGE 166
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:45 PS
PEETERS, FLOR • 167
martyred and dying for the sins of the world’’) use expressive para-
phrase and became very popular, set by Keiser (1712), Georg Phil-
lipe Telemann (1716), Georg Frideric Handel (1717), and Johann
Mattheson (1718), among others. In Catholic Vienna, the sepolcro
(passion stories) followed the opera completely, even to the point of
staging a scene at Christ’s tomb. Performances of the sepolcro took
place only on Holy Thursday or Good Friday, thus retaining a link
with the liturgical tradition.
In the latter half of the 18th century, however, the interest of the
best composers in liturgical music declined, and so did the tradition
itself. With few exceptions, vocal works composed around the pas-
sion story—e.g., Ludwig van Beethoven’s Christus am Ölberg
(1803), Krzysztof Penderecki’s Passio et mors Domini nostri Jesu
Christi secundum Lucam (1965)—are concert oratorios and cantatas.
PATER NOSTER (Lat. ‘‘Our Father’’). The Latin version has settings
by Josquin Desprez, Giovanni da Palestrina, and other classical
polyphonists.
PAYTAN. Composer and performer of Jewish paraliturgical songs who

works alongside the cantor. See also HAZAN.
PEDAL POINT. A sustained pitch, usually in the bass, around which

other voices continue to move at the speed normal for the composi-
tion. The term probably derives from the practice of organists impro-
vising over a bass tone played on the pedal division, just before an
oncoming cadence.
PEETERS, FLOR (4 July 1903, Tielen, Belgium–4 July 1986, Ant-

werp). World renowned organist and teacher, he composed more
than two dozen Latin motets, seven masses, and numerous anthems
and other sacred choral works as well as a 24-volume set of Hymn
Preludes for the Liturgical Year (Op. 100, 1959–1964) and preludes,
fugues, elegies, passacaglias, sonatas, and other works for organ
dating from 1923 to 1985. Since Gregorian chant influenced his
music, he also published A Practical Method for Plainchant Accom-
paniment (1943; English version, 1949). See also FRANCK, CÉSAR.
PAGE 167
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:45 PS
168 • PELOQUIN, C. ALEXANDER
PELOQUIN, C. ALEXANDER (16 June 1918, Northbridge,

Mass.–27 February 1997, Providence, R. I.). Composer of Roman
Catholic liturgical music, about 150 works including the well-known
‘‘Gloria of the Bells,’’ that embodied reforms following the Second
Vatican Council, including congregational participation and En-
glish language. See also TAIZÉ.
PENDERECKI, KRZYSZTOF (23 November 1933, Debica, Po-

land). Composer and conductor of the avant-garde, he first achieved
popular notice with his St. Luke Passion (1966). He directed the Kra-
ków Academy of Music from 1972–1987 and has held many univer-
sity residencies. His major contributions to sacred music include a
Dies Irae (1967) in memory of the Auschwitz victims, Utrenia
(1971) a sequel to the Passion incorporating aspects of Byzantine
rites, an oratorio-like Paradise Lost (1978), another oratorio, Seven
Gates of Jerusalem (1996), a Polish Requiem (1984, rev. 1993), and
Credo (1998). He also composed many psalms, canticles, and other
versicles.
PEPPING, ERNST (12 September 1901, Duisburg, Germany–1

February 1981, Berlin). Active in the revival of Lutheran music,
he taught at the Kirchenmusikschule in Berlin-Spandau from 1934.
He composed the Spandauer Chorbuch of 20 volumes of unaccom-
panied choral pieces for two to six voices (1934–1938), two German
masses (1928, 1938), a St. Matthew Passion (1950), and many other
motets and liturgical works, mostly in German. He also composed
organ chorale preludes and partitas, many contained in the Grosses
Orgelbuch (1939) and the Kleines Orgelbuch (1940).
PERGOLESI, GIOVANNI BATTISTA (4 January 1710, Jesi near

Ancona, Italy–16 March 1736, Pozzuoli near Naples). Opera
composer of meteoric fame who mixed contemporary Italian secular
styles with elements of stile antico in two masses, eight psalms and
canticles, and the Stabat Mater (1736) for solo soprano, solo alto,
and strings, his most famous sacred work.
PEROTINUS (PEROTIN, fl. c. 1200, Paris). Composer of discant

style organum and conductus, one of two composers, along with
PAGE 168
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:46 PS
PEYOTE SONGS • 169
Leoninus, named by an anonymous source as associated with the ca-

thedral of Notre Dame in Paris. This source credits Perotinus with
compiling, revising, and improving the Magnus Liber Organi, an
important source of early Christian polyphony.
PERSICHETTI, VINCENT (6 June 1915, Philadelphia–14 August

1987, Philadelphia). Known chiefly for his abstract instrumental
concert works, he also compiled and composed Hymns and Re-
sponses for the Church Year (Vol. I, 1955; Vol. II, 1987) with texts
both modern and traditional, a Magnificat and Nunc Dimittis
(1940), one mass (1960), a Te Deum (1963), a Stabat mater (1963),
and a few settings of other Biblical texts.
PETER, JOHANN FRIEDRICH (19 May 1746, Heerendijk, the

Netherlands–13 July 1813, Bethlehem, Pa.). Composer of the ear-
liest chamber music in America, he also composed 105 concerted
anthems for Moravian congregations, reputed to be among the best
sacred compositions in America of their time.
PETERSON, JOHN WILLARD (1 November 1921, Lindsborg,

Kan.). Composer of over 1,000 gospel songs, he also developed a
type of church cantata in gospel idiom: Night of Miracles, Born a
King, No Greater Love, Carol of Christmas, Easter Song, Jesus Is
Coming, King of Kings, and Down From His Glory have become
standard repertory in churches using gospel music.
PETRUCCI, OTTAVIANO DEI (18 June 1466, Fossombrone,

Italy–7 May 1539, Venice). He received a privilege on 25 May 1498
for a method of printing polyphonic music, and became the first to
print such sacred music in 1502, beginning with masses of Josquin
Desprez and Antoine Brumel, followed by two volumes of motets.
PEYOTE SONGS. Principal sacred music of the Native American

Church, which is the 20th-century descendant of an ancient religious
cult of central Mexico associated with the practice of chewing the
peyote cactus for hallucinogenic effect. The modern church has
Christian themes and has supplanted older religious traditions and
songs in many tribes in North America.
PAGE 169
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:46 PS
170 • PICANDER
The songs are monophonic, as are virtually all songs of North

American Indians, and frequently build phrases from a single rhyth-
mic motive. The fast singing style seems distinct from most other
known Indian singing. The syllables sung, while standardized, make
no language and each tribe believes them to have come from some
other. Accompaniment is provided by gourd rattles and a special
water-filled drum.
PICANDER. See ST. MATTHEW PASSION.
PINKHAM, DANIEL (5 June 1923, Lynn, Mass.). After studying

composition with Walter Piston, Paul Hindemith, Arthur Honegger,
Nadia Boulanger, harpsichord with Wanda Landowska, and organ
with E. Power Biggs, he became music director at King’s Chapel in
Boston in 1958 and joined the faculty at the New England Conserva-
tory in 1959. He has composed many sacred works for choir with
various accompaniments, including psalms, four cantatas, a Re-
quiem (1963), a Stabat mater (1964), the St. Mark Passion (1965),
and a sacred opera The Passion of Judas (1976). He has also com-
posed many works for organ solo and organ with instruments obbli-
gato.
PIPE ORGAN. Principal instrument of many Christian traditions.

How an instrument associated with outdoor political and secular fes-
tivals of ancient Rome became the sole instrument allowed inside
Christian churches by the 13th century remains mysterious, as does
its liturgical function in the Middle Ages. Traditions associating or-
gans with St. Cecilia date from the fifth century; the 15th-century
historian Platina credits Pope Vitalian (ruled 657–672) with intro-
ducing it into the church; Patristic commentaries on the psalms may
have promoted it (Psalm 150, Vulgate: laudate eum in chordis et or-
gano. In any case, its privileged position in the Church encouraged a
technical evolution that made it the most sophisticated of all ma-
chines by the 18th century and simultaneously cultivated the richest
by far of all sacred instrumental repertories in the West.
The organ has three essential components: pipes, which sit upon a
container of pressurized air (‘‘windchest,’’ supplied by a bellows),
which is connected to a lever system or keyboard. The organ pro-
PAGE 170
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:47 PS
PIPE ORGAN • 171
duces tones when the player depresses a key on the keyboard, which
then opens one (or more) valve at the bass of a pipe(s), allowing the
pressurized air to vibrate the column of air within the pipe(s). The
number and arrangement of these components in each organ is
unique. Organ building recognizes the particular needs of each
church as well as national traditions and terminologies that have de-
veloped through history.
Most pipe organs found in churches today comprise three or four
quite separate sets of pipes, windchests, and keyboards. Each of these
divisions may be played alone or in combination with the others. The
keyboards (manuals) are terraced together to allow simultaneous
playing of the divisions, but the division pipes themselves may be
separated widely in the church. (One division is played by the feet
on a pedalboard below the manuals.) The English-language names
for divisions are: great, the main division that characterizes the entire
organ; positive or choir, containing lighter sounding (flute) pipes;
swell, enclosed within a shuttercase that opens and closes during
playing to regulate volume; and pedal, which has the largest pipes
and therefore lowest pitches, the bass section of the organ.
Each division normally contains several (or many) ranks, sets of
similarly constructed and therefore similarly sounding pipes. Ranks
have one pipe for each key on that division’s keyboard. The player
activates a rank by pulling a stop near the manuals. The player may
pull any combination of stops (registration) in the division, thus
allowing a great variety of timbre from each division. Couplers com-
bine ranks from separate divisions onto a single keyboard, creating
even greater timbral possibilities.
Each rank’s timbre is determined by the construction of its pipes.
The two basic types are open cylinders (flues) and pipes fitted with
flappers (reeds). Timbre may be further controlled by the pipe’s di-
ameter to length ratio (scale), its material (type of metal, or wood),
and by tapering or closing the pipe.
Each pipe’s pitch is determined by its length. The pitch range of a
whole rank or stop is indicated by the length of its longest pipe. The
standard is 8⬘ (‘‘eight foot’’), the approximate length of the pipe pro-
ducing C2. All 8⬘ stops produce their notes at concert pitch; 4⬘ stops
sound one octave higher, 2⬘ two octaves, etc.; 16⬘ stops sound one
octave lower, 32⬘ two octaves. Mutation stops, used to affect the tim-
PAGE 171
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:47 PS
172 • PIPE ORGAN
bre of other stops, include non-octave partials: a 2 2/3⬘ stop sounds

one octave and a perfect fifth above concert pitch.
Evidence for instruments combining pipes, windchests, and key-
boards dates from the third century B. C. One type, the hydraulis,
controlled wind pressure with a reservoir of water. Greeks, Romans,
and then Byzantines used organs entirely for secular political events
or festivals and as a symbol of power. In 757, the Byzantines sent
Pepin of the Franks a gift of such an instrument, and Charlemagne
possibly also received one in 812. A Venetian priest named Georgius
constructed a hydraulis at Aachen, the imperial court, in 826. Tenth-
century records show that monasteries at Malmsbury, Ramsey, and
Winchester (England) had organs. The Diversarum Artium Schedule
of one monk Theophilus (fl. 1110–1140) describes some technical
features but nothing about liturgical use. Two important later docu-
ments tell more about construction: a treatise of Henri Arnaut de
Zwolle, written in Dijon between 1436 and 1454, a detailed descrip-
tion of several contemporary organs, and Arnolt Schlick’s Spiegel
der Orgelmacher und Organisten (The Mirror of Organmakers and
Organists, Mainz, 1511), a manual of construction.
The 16th century saw many new kinds of stops, flutes and reeds
being especially important, as well as steady growth in the technol-
ogy and organization of divisional organs. From this enormous po-
tential for different timbres developed national preferences and types.
English organs, for example, had no pedal division until the 19th
century, so even George Frideric Handel’s concertos could have no
pedal part. The late 17th and 18th centuries represent the golden age
of organ music and organ building; the technical achievements of
Gottfried Silberman, Arp Schnitger, Christian Müller, and many oth-
ers remain marvelous today. The 19th century saw the repertory of
music become more international, owing especially to the revival of
Johann Sebastian Bach’s music, and the instruments lost something
of their national character as they were modified to play it.
At the same time technical advances made organs ever larger. The
French builder Aristide Cavaillé-Coll (1811–1899), known as the
creator of the French Romantic organ, perfected pneumatic levers by
1841 and made possible gradual changes of dynamics without arbi-
trary changes in timbre by placing the most fundamental pipes in all
the divisions and controlling swell boxes with pedals. Experiments
PAGE 172
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:47 PS
PIPE ORGAN • 173
with electric action occurred as early as 1826, and the electro-pneumatic

action, by which the keyboard activates pipes by completing an elec-
tric circuit, was patented in 1868. In the 20th century, other devices
became powered by electricity: swell shutters, bellows, couplers, etc.
Players at keyboards could be far removed from pipes; while practi-
cal in large churches, such devices also removed the subtler aspects
of sound production from the player’s control. In 1921, Oscar Walcker
and Wilibald Gurlitt built the Praetorius-Orgel in Freiburg, Germany
according to a description of Michael Praetorius, a landmark in the
movement to restore some of the building techniques and aesthetic
principles of the golden age. Since then, many old organs have been
restored, and historical research has motivated the new construction
of historic national types of organ.
The privileged position of the pipe organ as the instrument exclu-
sively, if at times tacitly, approved for liturgical use since the Middle
Ages has over the centuries built up cultural associations between its
characteristic sound and liturgy and thus accorded the organ a robust
connotation of the sacred. The practice in recent centuries of permit-
ting other instruments, even supplanting it entirely by the piano, gui-
tar, or other ensembles in modern times, has perhaps weakened this
connotation somewhat. Yet the Second Vatican Council’s Constitu-
tion on the Sacred Liturgy (1963) singled out ‘‘the pipe organ . . .
to be held in high esteem, for it is the traditional musical instrument
which . . . powerfully lifts up man’s mind to God.’’ (120)
The vast pipe organ repertory grew out of the essential association
responsible for this sacred semantic, that is, with liturgical singing.
The most obviously liturgical pieces are those in which the organ
supports or accompanies liturgical vocal music. A second class of
composition uses the organ as a substitute for singing that still ties
the instrument intimately to liturgy. In a third class, the organ supple-
ments liturgical singing, at first as an appendage to liturgy, as in a
chorale prelude, and then apart from it, eventually spawning organ
compositions that are not explicitly liturgical, such as fugues, and
finally to ones not sacred, such as sonatas.
The 11th-century terms for an early polyphonic composition, or-
ganum (pl. organa), and particularly the term for the added voice,
vox organalis, suggest, but by no means prove, the participation of
the pipe organ in medieval liturgical music, since the Latin organum
PAGE 173
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:47 PS
174 • PIPE ORGAN
has many meanings. In later polyphony and motets, it is not hard to

imagine the organ sustaining the chant melody (cantus firmus) in
long notes beneath a sung florid countermelody, or at least support-
ing the singer(s) assigned to the cantus firmus, but there is no docu-
mentary proof of this. Also possible are the doublings of vocal lines
in Renaissance polyphony and the ex tempore harmonization of
chant. The Baroque sacred vocal repertory of sacred concertos, sa-
cred symphonies, grand motets, anthems, cantatas, and figural
masses explicitly demands the organ as the principal supporting in-
strument, particularly as continuo. The most familiar supporting role
of the organ in congregational singing developed sporadically in
various Protestant churches. Lutherans at first sang chorales unac-
companied and only gradually introduced harmonized versions
played on the organ. The English Puritans and more radical Calvin-
ists tried to ban organs altogether in the 16th century, but polyphonic
versions of their simple psalmody appeared in print by the end of
that century, probably intended for organ accompaniment, and some
form of hymn accompaniment occurs in many Reformed congrega-
tions today.
The Faenza Codex (Italy, c. 1400) contains the earliest alternatim,
by which the organ substitutes for a portion of sung liturgical chant
a polyphonic version that is not sung, an organ verset. The left hand
plays the chant melody as a cantus firmus, while the right accompan-
ies it with a florid discant. This practice of replacing a liturgical text
by versets peaked in the French and Italian organ masses of the late
17th and early 18th centuries. It was banned by Pope Pius X in 1903
but persisted in Roman Catholic liturgies, especially in France, until
the reforms of the Second Vatican Council.
A simple practical need of establishing the mode and starting pitch
for a schola or choir seems to have given rise to a number of intro-
ductory organ intonazioni, toccatas, voluntaries, and preludes
early in the 16th century. As such extra-liturgical instrumental works
became accepted, it was only natural that the symbolic power of a
well-known chant, chorale, or hymn would be harnessed in other
kinds of organ music played before, after, and during the service:
ricercar, chorale prelude, fantasia, etc. By the late 17th century, it
is possible that imitative texture, reminiscent of Renaissance motets
and masses, alone might justify an abstract fugue in church.
PAGE 174
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:47 PS
PLAINSONG • 175
During the proliferation of these organ genres from the 16th

through the 18th centuries, the preferences of nations and even fairly
small regions—north Germany, central Germany, south Germany,
for example—remained quite distinct, often due to sectarian differ-
ences as well as the types of organ available. See also PORTATIVE;
POSITIVE.
PIYYUT (pl. PIYYUTIM). Liturgical hymns of the Jewish tradition.

Originally written to enhance prayers, they eventually became de-
tached as those prayers became more and more the province of the
professional hazan (cantor) by the sixth century.
The classical piyyut flourished in Palestine from the sixth to 11th
centuries, characterized by isosyllabic, non-rhyming texts based on
the Talmud and Midrash. Some authorities, notably Maimonides,
protested their introduction into the liturgy. The earliest notated piyy-
utim date from c. 1100. Another branch of piyytim flourished in Spain
from the 10th to 14th centuries, heavily influenced by the dominant
Arabic culture. Here poets turned to Biblical sources and adopted
rhymed and eventually strophic poetry. Some piyyutim are contra-
facta of popular Arabic songs. In general, the melodies are metric,
except those with strictly Biblical texts, in contrast to the classical
piyyutim, which are believed to have been chanted in the manner of
prayers.
Piyyutim may be sung by one or more soloists, by a chorus, or in
some combination with the congregation contributing brief re-
sponses such as ‘‘Amen’’ or Halleluya. Traditionally, only men sing,
but in modern Western communities women may also perform. See
also LEKHA DODI; PIZMON.
PIZMON. Specific type of piyyut associated with penitential prayers.

Strophic, with four lines maximum per stanza, the melodic is metric,
often traditional, and there is a refrain for congregational response.
PLAINCHANT. Unaccompanied, monophonic song without meter.

See also CHANT.
PLAINSONG. See CHANT; PLAINCHANT.
PAGE 175
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:48 PS
176 • PLAY OF DANIEL
PLAY OF DANIEL. The name of two liturgical dramas. The earlier

(12th century) has no music with its text and survives in a manuscript
with the name Hilarius.
The later, accompanied by over 50 melodies that appear nowhere
else, was composed by students of Beauvais in the 13th century.
Concluding with the hymn Nuntium vobis fero, the single item iden-
tified with traditional liturgy, the Play of Daniel is actually a Christ-
mas piece, using the Old Testament prophet of Daniel to prefigure
Christ. The play contains a large number of conductus.
The play has 15 separate roles and requires about 45 minutes to
sing.
PLENARY MASS. A setting of the Roman Catholic mass that in-

cludes both ordinary and proper prayers.
POINTING. See ANGLICAN CHANT.
POLYCHORAL MOTET. Motet composed for multiple choirs, or

cori spezzati.
POLYCHORAL PSALM. Psalm set as a motet for multiple choirs, or

cori spezzati.
POLYPHONY. The art of combining simultaneous melodies, the hall-

mark of Western music (excluding the non-melodic drones of some
Byzantine chant and Hindu music). It is believed that polyphony
originated as an improvisation technique, a means of solemnizing a
traditional monophonic liturgical chant for great feasts. The earliest
written evidence of such improvisations, called organum, dates from
the ninth century. The earliest practical source is the later of the Win-
chester tropers (c. 1050).
For medieval theory, the principal technical problem of polyphony
was the syntax of acoustic consonances and dissonances. The perfect
octaves, fifths, and fourths were the preferred harmonic intervals; all
others were restricted to occasional moments, and cadences were
unison.
Such ideals were easily accomplished as long as the simultaneous
melodies always moved together, with the added vox organalis shad-
PAGE 176
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:48 PS
PORTATIVE • 177
owing the original vox principalis. Melodic independence such as

contrary motion, whereby the melodies may move in opposite direc-
tions at the same time, complicated the matter and likely encouraged
writing down the compositions. Some such appear in the second
Winchester Troper. The St. Martial repertory, from 12th-century
southern France, introduces a much greater complication, rhythmic
independence. When the simultaneous melodies move at different
speeds, the singers must know how long to hold pitches in order to
coordinate the harmonic syntax.
Thus polyphony seems to have driven the invention of the rhyth-
mic modes, the first system of rhythmic notation, based on grouping
the notes and associated with the cathedral of Notre Dame and the
composers Leoninus and Perotinus in Paris in the late 12th century.
Rhythmic modes were replaced at the turn of the 14th century, as
composers desired even greater melodic-rhythmic independence, by
a system called Ars Nova (‘‘the new art’’) based on the shapes of the
notes, in essence the concept behind modern notation.
As centuries passed, polyphonic composition occupied more and
more of the attention of the most talented Christian composers, who
had comparatively few opportunities to create in the medium of
monophonic chant. Roman Catholic authorities generally did not dis-
courage new polyphonic masses, motets, and other settings of tradi-
tional liturgical texts. The more radical of the Protestant reformers,
especially Jean Calvin and Huldrych Zwingli, condemned pol-
phony as a distracting artifice and insisted on a return to monophonic
psalmody in the early 16th century. Nevertheless, simple kinds of
polyphony had been restored to many reformed congregations by the
century’s end. Jewish music began to incorporate polyphony in the
17th century, as did the Russian Orthodox Church. In modern times,
all serious composers of Western sacred music compose polyphony.
See also ZNAMENNĪY RASPEV.
POPE MARCELLUS MASS. See MISSA PAPAE MARCELLI.
PORTATIVE. Easily portable pipe organ. The bellows is operated by

the left hand and the keyboard by the right. Its depiction in medieval
art suggests a role in sacred music, but there is no other documentary
proof.
PAGE 177
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:48 PS
178 • POSITIVE
POSITIVE. A movable, independent pipe organ, but more substantial

than a portative. Also, one of the divisions of a large pipe organ.
POSTLUDE. Organ composition to be played directly following a

Christian church service.
POTHIER, DOM JOSEPH. See GREGORIAN CHANT.
POULENC, FRANCIS (7 January 1899, Paris–30 January 1963,

Paris). A composer of diverse genera, he frequented intellectual cir-
cles of Paris beginning in the First World War, and was a member of
Les Six, a group of composers that included Darius Milhaud and
Arthur Honegger. He began to compose Roman Catholic sacred
music regularly from 1936, including Litanies à la Vierge Noire,
composed in the week following a visit to Notre Dame de Rocama-
dour in 1936, a mass (1938) and 15 motets for unaccompanied choir,
a Stabat mater (1951), and a Gloria (1960).
POWER, LEONEL (c. 1375, Kent?, England–5 June 1445, Canter-

bury). Credited, along with John Dunstable, with the earliest can-
tus firmus mass, the Missa Alma Redemptoris Mater (c.
1420s–1430s), although the attribution is not certain. He was admit-
ted to the fraternity of Christ Church in Canterbury on 14 May 1423.
He composed three cyclic masses, four other pairs of mass ordinar-
ies, 19 single mass movements, and about 16 motets and other sacred
Latin settings, although there are many other works of disputed au-
thorship that may be his. See also OLD HALL MANUSCRIPT.
PRAETORIUS (SCHULTHEISS), MICHAEL (15 February ?

1571, Creuzburg an der Werra near Eisenach, Germany–15 Feb-
ruary 1621, Wolfenbüttel). Appointed organist to Duke Heinrich
Julius of Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel in 1595, and court Kapellmeister
in 1604. Except for the years 1613–1617 spent in Dresden serving
the Elector Johann Georg, Praetorius remained in Wolfenbüttel until
his death.
He composed over 1,000 sacred works, mostly based on Lutheran
chorales or setting the Latin prayers of the Lutheran mass. Many of
his settings are in common use today. In the first phase of composi-
PAGE 178
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:48 PS
PROULX, RICHARD • 179
tion, he published Motectae et Psalmi (1602), Latin motets that ex-

plored the stile antico. Next he systematically compiled and arranged
all the Lutheran chorales required for the liturgical year in the nine-
part Musae Sionae (1605–1610). He included hymns arranged for
two to four choirs in Urania (1613), and canons are prominent in
Hymnodia Sionae (1611), which also includes four organ pieces
with cantus firmus. Last, he exploited the operatic elements newly
imported from Italy in Polyhymnia Caduceatrix (1619). See also
CORI SPEZZATI.
PRAISE CHORUS. American congregational songs first noted in the

1940s rooted in the Pentecostal and charismatic movements, charac-
terized by simple periodic melodies and refrains and very slow har-
monic rhythms suitable for guitar accompaniment. In recent decades,
a ‘‘praise band’’ composed of piano, drum set, synthesizers, se-
quencers, and various melodic instruments may accompany praise
songs in large churches, varying the orchestration from song to song.
See also GAITHER, WILLIAM J.; GOSPEL SONG.
PRELUDE (PRELUDIO, PREAMBULUM). Organ composition to

be played directly before the beginning of a Christian church service.
If based upon a traditional liturgical melody, the piece might be more
specifically termed chorale prelude, ricercar, fantasia, or volun-
tary, and give the tune’s name. See also CANZONA.
The term also refers to the first of two paired movements of a com-
position, usually for organ, e.g., ‘‘Prelude and Fugue in a minor.’’
PROPER. Refers to those prayers that proclaim and reflect upon the
feast of the day, e.g., Introit. See also DIVINE LITURGY; DIVINE
OFFICE; HOLY COMMUNION; MASS; ORDINARY.
PROSA. See SEQUENCE; TROPE.
PROSULA. See SEQUENCE; TROPE.
PROULX, RICHARD (3 April 1937, St. Paul, Minn.). Organist and

music director at the Cathedral of the Holy Name in Chicago, he con-
tributed to and consulted for The Hymnal 1982, New Yale Hymnal,
PAGE 179
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:49 PS
180 • PSALM
Methodist Hymnal, Worship II & III, the Mennonite Hymnal and the
Presbyterian Hymnal. He has composed 13 masses, many mass
movements, and over 135 other sacred choral works as well as 30
pieces for organ.
PSALM. Poetic prayer, one of 150 contained in the Old Testament

Book of Psalms. ‘‘Psalm’’ comes from the Greek psallein, ‘‘to sing
accompanied’’; the Hebrew name for the book is Tehillim, ‘‘praises.’’
King David of Israel, says tradition, composed most of the poems
and assembled the book; the Levites provided the singing and the
music for them. Psalms are treasured by both Jews and Christians
and occupy central places in their liturgical traditions.
Numeration of the psalms differs slightly among the traditions.
The most common systems are shown in the table on p. 181.
PSALM MOTET. A motet whose text is a psalm.
PSALMODY. The practice of singing the psalms, greatly varied

among the many Jewish and Christian traditions. Strictly speaking,
the term would encompass many musical settings of partial psalm
texts designated otherwise: hymns, motets, anthems, and propers
of Eucharistic liturgies and the divine offices that contain single
verses of psalms within larger structures. Byzantine rite churches
rarely sing entire psalms, but combine parts of them with other sa-
cred texts, troparia. More commonly ‘‘psalmody’’ refers to the sing-
Hebrew, Masoretic, and English Bible Septuagint, Vulgate (Latin)

1–8 1–8
9, 10 9
11–113 10–112
114, 115 113
116 vv.1–9 114
116 vv.10–19 115
117–146 116–145
147 vv.1–11 146
147 vv.12–29 147
148–150 148–150
PAGE 180
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:49 PS
PSALMODY • 181
ing of complete psalms, which may be categorized broadly into

chanted psalms (without meter) and metrical psalms.
In the Jewish Temple, professional singers, the Levites, chanted
psalms to instrumental accompaniment. In synagogues, the music
seems to have been simpler, and in any case instruments were banned
after the destruction of the Temple in A. D. 70. In the course of morn-
ing, afternoon, and evening services, 50 psalms would be chanted
each day. The Talmud implies three methods of chanting psalms: di-
rect, in which each verse is sung by the soloist or choir without dif-
ferentiation; responsorial, which alternates the cantor with the
choir; and antiphonal, which alternates halves of the choir. Certain
responsorial practices indicated in Talmudic literature might facili-
tate congregational participation: the repetition of each verse after
the soloist, known as lining out when used in English-speaking Prot-
estant communities in the 17th century; singing ‘‘Hallelujah’’ after
each verse; the use of a congregational refrain from the first verse, or
from an external text. This last method is reported also by St. Au-
gustine among Christian congregations and has been revived for
modern Roman Catholic masses since 1970. This responsorial psalm
occurs between the first two Scripture readings, replacing the Grad-
ual of the old rite.
Christian monastics also made psalmody central in liturgy. The
Rule of St. Benedict prescribed the singing of the entire Psalter (150
psalms) each week through the eight daily liturgies of the divine of-
fice. In the Gregorian tradition, each psalm is preceded by a proper
antiphon whose text refers to the feast or saint commemorated on
that day and whose musical mode determines the specific psalm
tone for the psalmody. At the psalm’s conclusion, the minor doxol-
ogy is sung to the same tone, thus further Christianizing the Old Tes-
tament psalm, and then the antiphon is repeated.
Chanted psalmody is nearly always monophonic since a simulta-
neity of independent melodies would require measured durations of
notes, therefore converting the chanted psalm into a metrical psalm.
An exception occurs in Claudio Monteverdi’s Vespers of 1610, in
which a choir chants certain sub-phrases of Psalm 110 in harmony
of up to five voices before ending the phrase in measured time. A
similar, though much simpler, technique may be heard in Anglican
chant. In modern Catholic liturgies, the antiphons are usually metric
PAGE 181
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:49 PS
182 • PSALM TONE
and harmonized with functional harmony in order to facilitate quick

learning by the congregation. See also BYZANTINE CHANT;
CANTICLE; GALLICAN CHANT; KATISMA; NINE CANTI-
CLES; RESPONSORY; STICHERON; SYRIAN CHANT.
PSALM TONE. Melodic formula for chanting a psalm. In the Grego-

rian tradition, each psalm verse is split into halves (see figure 5).
The psalm begins with a rising melodic figure, the intonation, and
then settles on a reciting tone, or tenor, on which is sung as many
syllables as necessary to reach the end of the first half, when a caden-
tial figure, the mediant, is sung. The second half begins immediately
on the same tenor, again prolonging it to accommodate all the re-
maining syllables in the verse except those for the final cadence, the
termination. (The tonus peregrinus uses a different pitch for the tenor
of the second half.) Subsequent verses of the psalm are sung in the
same way, except that the intonation is omitted after the first verse.
Verses with many words may have an extra cadence, or flex, within
the first half verse. Optional notes in the cadential figures are used to
ensure that the textual accent falls in the right place.
The psalm itself is introduced and followed by the appropriate an-
tiphon. The antiphon determines the mode being sung, usually by
the range of its melody and the pitch of its last note. The mode then
determines which of the many psalm tones will be used to sing the
psalm text. The particular melodies of the intonation, the cadences,
flex, and the pitch of the reciting tone are all determined, therefore,
by the psalm tone and indirectly by the mode of the antiphon. Termi-
nations may vary even within a single mode, in order to smooth the
transition to the concluding antiphon. See ANTIPHON; BYZAN-
TINE CHANT; DIVINE OFFICE; OKTOĒCHOS.
PSALTER. See PSALM.
Figure 5. A typical Latin plainchant psalm tone in mode 1.
PAGE 182
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:50 PS
QAWWALI • 183
PSALTIKON. Liturgical book of Byzantine chant compiled for the so-

loist as contrasted with the choir’s asmatikon. Responsorial chants
divided between soloist and choir will likewise be divided between
the books; both are required for a complete performance. The psalti-
kon has melismatic chants quite distinct from those of the asmatikon.
The earliest copies date from the 13th or 14th centuries. They contain
prokeimena for both the divine liturgy and divine office, the verses
for troparia and Alleluias, the hypakoai, kontakia for the liturgical
year, and sometimes the complete Akathistos Hymn.
PURANDA DASA. See KIRTANA.
PURCELL, HENRY (10 September 1659?, London?–21 November

1695, London). Composer of 56 masterly verse anthems, 18 full
anthems (all before 1682), four Latin psalms, 34 other sacred songs,
a morning and evening service, and a few works for organ, he suc-
ceeded Matthew Locke (c. 1621–1677) as composer-in-ordinary for
the violins at Westminster Abbey in 1677 and then John Blow as
organist in 1679. He was appointed organist at the Chapel Royal in
1682. His sacred music fully assimilates the Italian and French Ba-
roque influences, and Purcell is an acknowledged master of setting
English text.
–Q–
QALA. Type of hymn sung antiphonally between complete psalms or

psalm verses in the Syrian divine office. The earliest Syrian sources
are ninth century. The musical form, AABBCC . . ., may include up
to 50 strophes, may be truncated or extended according to circum-
stance, and the qala ends with an Alleluia. See also SYRIAN
CHANT.
QAWWALI. Song setting Islamic mystical poetry in Farsi, Hindi, or

Urdu. The Qawwali song begins with an improvisatory prelude
played on a harmonium, followed by an introductory verse sung by
a professional soloist (qawwal), which gives way to the song proper,
a strophic setting of the poem alternating the soloist(s) with an entire
PAGE 183
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:50 PS
184 • QĪRA’A
chorus of qawwals, all accompanied by a barrel-shaped drum, the

dholak. The drumming suggests the repetition of God’s name and the
whole ensemble is intended to arouse the mystical love and divine
ecstasy that is the Sufi experience.
Some qawalli melodies are heard wherever the ritual is enacted in
Persian and South Asian shrines. Others are restricted to particular
shrines or rituals. Others may be composed by the qawwals who sing
them. See also DHIKR; SAMA; TA’ZIYE.
QĪRA’A. Cantillation of the Qur’ān by a qāri (cantor), one of the two

forms of compulsory mosque music. The language is Arabic. It may
be done by a layperson in plain style (muratta), usually for private
devotion, or in an embellished, learned style (mujawwad) by a highly
trained professional, usually at a public event. See also ‘ADHĀN;
QIRĀ’A BI’L-ALHĀ; TAJWĪD.
QIRĀ’A BI’L-ALHĀN. Chanting of the Qur’ān to popular melodies,

especially widespread from the ninth to the 12th centuries in the Ara-
bic-speaking world and condemned by juridical understandings of
Islam.
QIR’AT. Indo-Muslim liturgical music, sung in Arabic, including Ko-

ranic and liturgical texts.
–R–
RACHMANINOFF, SERGEI (1 April 1873, Oneg, Russia–28

March 1943, Beverly Hills, Ca.). See VESPERS (ALL-NIGHT
VIGIL).
RĀGA. The manner of pitch organization, analogous with mode in

Western music, in Indian classical music, both Hindstani and Kar-
natic, and also simpler Hindu songs (bhajan, kirtana, kriti). There
are many hundreds of rāgas, some famous and easily recognized by
knowledgeable listeners, other obscure, some ancient, others brand
new. A particular rāga connotes a set of pitches to be used as a
source of improvisation, but it equally connotes melodic patterns and
PAGE 184
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:50 PS
REGALS • 185
characteristic ornamentations. Rāgas often have strong semantic as-

sociations with time of day, season, mood, and history or origin. See
also TĀLA.
RAMEAU, JEAN-PHILIPPE (baptized 25 September 1683, Dijon,

France–12 September 1764, Paris). Renowned for his harpsichord
pieces and operas, and for his revolutionary theory of harmony, he
was organist at churches in Clermont, Dijon, and Paris at various
times from 1702 and contributed four grands motets to the sacred
repertory.
RAMIREZ, ARIEL (4 September 1921, Santa Fe, Argentina). See

MISA CRIOLLA.
RANK. See PIPE ORGAN.
READ, DANIEL (16 November 1757, Attleborough, Mass.–4 De-

cember 1836, New Haven, Conn.). Influential composer and pub-
lisher of American psalmody, including his own The American
Singing Book (1875), source for many subsequent tunebooks. See
also BILLINGS, WILLIAM.
RECITATIVE. Operatic composition originating in the late 16th cen-

tury for solo singer harmonized by instrumental accompaniment
with virtually no meter and whose speech rhythms and phrase struc-
ture are determined entirely by the text. Recitative allows characters
in a music drama to exchange dialogue rapidly, to convey plot infor-
mation efficiently, and to express mercurial changes of emotion. In
sacred music, it retains these functions in oratorios and passions. In
church cantatas, they may link concerted movements. See also
ARIA; CONTINUO.
REDA, SIEGFRIED. See BORNEFELD, HELMUT.
REGALS. Table-top organ that produces tones by forcing air from

attached bellows over one or more sets of beating metal tongues
(reeds). Documentary evidence for regals dates from 1511. Used
mostly for secular music, it was occasionally heard in north German
PAGE 185
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:51 PS
186 • REGER, MAX
churches in the 17th and 18th centuries. See also HARMONIUM;

PIPE ORGAN.
REGER, MAX (19 March 1873, Brand near Bayreuth, Ger-

many–11 May 1916, Leipzig). Known for his many chamber pieces,
Reger, spurred perhaps by his friendship with Arnold Mendelssohn,
also composed practical liturgical works for chorus, of which his
Psalm 100 (1909, op. 106) is his best known, and about 30 publica-
tions for organ containing over 190 pieces, many based on chorales
and most exploiting Baroque forms such as fugue. Some are in-
tended for moderately skilled players, while others require a virtuoso
organist.
REGINA COELI LAETARE. See VOTIVE ANTIPHON.
REGISTRATION. The selection of ranks on an organ that will sound

for a particular composition. Before 1700 composers, with the ex-
ception of the French, rarely left specific registration instructions for
their organ compositions, although there is a good deal of advice
from theorists and organ builders as to the best combinations. Players
therefore determine the timbre when they perform these works.
REPROACHES. Chant sung during the Veneration of the Cross at the

liturgy for Good Friday in the Roman Catholic rite. The refrain, sung
to a Mode 1 melody, is: Popule meus, quid feci tibi? aut in quo con-
tristavi te? responde mihi. (‘‘My people, what have I done to you?
How have I ever grieved you? Answer me.’’)
In the greater Reproaches this refrain is interwoven with texts re-
calling events of divine salvation, and the whole is alternated with
the Trisagion.
In the lesser Reproaches the refrain is alternated simply with
paired statements chanted as a psalm tone, each pair contrasting an
instance of God’s kindness with man’s perfidy.
REQUIEM. A setting of the Roman Catholic mass for the dead includ-
ing both ordinary and proper prayers. The name is taken from the
first piece sung in a traditional liturgy, the Introit Requiem aeternam
dona eis, Domine (‘‘Eternal rest grant to them, O Lord’’). It could be
PAGE 186
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:51 PS
REQUIEM • 187
sung on All Souls Day, November 2, and on the day of someone’s

burial as well as on funeral anniversaries and certain other commem-
orations.
The texts for a Requiem mass include:
Introit—Requiem aeternam
Kyrie
Gradual—Requiem aeternam
Tract—Absolve, Domine
Sequence—Dies irae, dies illa
Offertory—Domine Jesu Christe
Sanctus-Benedictus
Agnus Dei (altered)
Communion—Lux aeterna luceat eis
On solemn occasions the following could be sung during the com-
mittal rites:
Responsory—Libera me, Domine
Antiphon—In Paradisum
The will of Guillaume Du Fay (1474) requests that his Requiem
be sung on the day after his funeral, but the work does not survive.
The earliest extant polyphonic setting (late 15th century) is by Jo-
hannes Ockeghem, which sets only the Introit, Kyrie, and the alter-
native Gradual (Si ambulem in medio umbrae mortis) and Tract (Sicut
cervus) allowed before the Council of Trent. In all, 41 Requiems
composed before 1600 survive, including two by Orlandus Lassus,
two by Tomas Luis de Victoria, and one by Giovanni da Palest-
rina. They show considerable variety in which texts were set poly-
phonically and which were chanted, and in general they are
conservative in comparison to contemporary polyphonic mass ordi-
naries: no parody technique, little imitative texture, and a great reli-
ance on cantus firmus.
After 1600, Requiem masses often adapted operatic and other sec-
ular idioms, as did other sacred genres. Often they were composed
for specific commissions or occasions, as was Giuseppe Verdi’s Re-
quiem (1874) for the great Italian writer Alessandro Manzoni (1785–
1873). That work, like many others of the 19th and 20th centuries,
calls for very large chorus, soloists, and symphony orchestra, making
PAGE 187
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:51 PS
188 • REQUIEM, HECTOR BERLIOZ, Op. 5
regular liturgical usage impossible. These works live on in the con-

cert repertory of choral societies. Some of the most famous are the
Requiems of Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart (1791), Luigi Cherubini
(C minor, 1817), Hector Berlioz (1837), Franz Liszt (1867–1871),
Gabriel Fauré (performed 1894), Antonin Dvorák (1890), and
Maurice Duruflé (1947). See also GERMAN REQUIEM; WAR RE-
QUIEM.
REQUIEM, HECTOR BERLIOZ, Op. 5. Composed to commemo-

rate those killed in an attempt to assassinate French King Louis-Phil-
ippe on 28 July 1835, Hector Berlioz’ Grande Messe des Morts,
dated 29 June 1837, did not see its first performance, owing to a lapse
of funding, until 5 December at Les Invalides to commemorate in-
stead Count Charles of Demrémont. A patriotic more than liturgical
work, the Requiem is famous for its ‘‘Tuba mirum’’ chorus from the
Dies Irae sequence, scored for four brass choirs, four bass drums,
10 pairs of cymbals, and 16 timpani that accompany the symphony
orchestra of more than 120. Berlioz’ score calls for a six-voiced
chorus of 210 and a tenor soloist. It requires about 85 minutes to
perform.
REQUIEM, GABRIEL FAURÉ, Op. 48. Composed over a period of

years beginning in late 1887, without commission, and first per-
formed in concert on 17 May 1894, Gabriel Fauré scored his Re-
quiem for soprano and baritone soloists, four-voiced chorus, and
chamber orchestra including organ and harp, giving it a more inti-
mate and traditionally sacred sound than many 19th-century sacred
pieces. The violins play in unison while violas and cellos are divisi,
creating a darker than usual timbre. At the request of his publisher he
completed an arrangement for symphony orchestra in 1901. The cho-
ral parts are not difficult to learn, and the piece requires about 35
minutes to perform.
REQUIEM, WOLFGANG AMADEUS MOZART, K. 626. Com-

posed in 1791 on a commission from a Count Walsegg and left un-
finished, Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart’s Requiem mass is certainly
the most famous setting of the 18th century and a favorite concert
work for chorus. It is scored for four soloists (soprano, alto, tenor,
PAGE 188
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:51 PS
RESPONSORY • 189
bass), four-voiced chorus, and symphony orchestra, and requires

something under one hour to perform.
Mozart’s autograph score gives us only a fully orchestrated Introit
and vocal score with figured bass and indications of orchestration for
the Kyrie and some parts of the sequence. Contributions to the score
after his death were made by two of Mozart’s students, Joseph Eybler
(1765–1846), who orchestrated some movements, and Franz Xaver
Süssmayr (1766–1803), who seems to have composed the Sanctus-
Benedictus and filled out the rest. How much each man followed Mo-
zart’s instructions, if any existed, exactly what was written by each,
as well as the merits of such contributions have long been contro-
verted, and there are competing editions, although the Süssmayr
completion published by Breitkopf and Härtel is the one traditionally
performed.
REQUIEM (Messa da Requiem), GIUSEPPE VERDI. Composed as

a personal tribute to the revered Italian writer Alessandro Manzoni
(1785–1873), it premiered on the anniversary of his death, 22 May
1874, at the church of St. Mark’s in Milan with Giuseppe Verdi him-
self conducting four soloists (soprano, alto, tenor, bass), a four-
voiced chorus of 120 singers (subdivided into eight voices for the
Sanctus), and an orchestra of 100 players including four horns, four
trumpets, three trombones, an ophicleide, winds, percussion, and
strings. A resounding success, the work immediately entered the cho-
ral concert repertory. Its performance forces and length (about 90
minutes) make it impractical for liturgy.
RESPOND. That part of a responsory sung by the choir. Also, any

short choral response to a reading or prayer.
RESPONSORIAL. Method of chanting a psalm, by which a soloist

(cantor) sings the opening verse, a choir sings the next verse, and so
on in alternation. Other kinds of chant, notably responsories, may be
performed responsorially. In such cases, the choir sings the framing
respond and the cantor the verse(s).
RESPONSORY. This category of chant was first defined by Isidore of

Seville (c. 559–636): ‘‘Responsories are so called because a chorus
PAGE 189
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:52 PS
190 • RHAW, GEORG
responds in consonance to a soloist’’ (New Grove, 15: 759). Respons-

ories were sung especially at matins, where they take on a particu-
larly luxurious form known as the great responsory, but also at
vespers and at mass in the Alleluia. The simplest form is in three
parts: the respond sung by the choir, the psalm verse sung by the
cantor, and the repetendum, the last segment of the original respond,
sung by the choir.
Reponsories are outnumbered in the repertory of Latin chant only
by antiphons. The earliest source, the Hartker Antiphoner (c. 1000),
contains 600 of them; the Worcester Antiphoner (13th century) al-
most 1,000. Responsories hold a proud place in the history of early
polyphony, including settings in the Magnus Liber Organi (c.
1170).
Some scholars believe that responsories were originally simple,
perhaps sung by the congregation, in alternation with an entire
psalm. As the trained choir took over the singing, the responds be-
came musically elaborate, and the psalm was reduced to a single
verse. In the new Roman Catholic liturgy of 1969, the ‘‘responsorial
psalm’’ approximates the supposed ancient practice.
RHAW, GEORG (1488, Eisfeld an der Were, Suhl, Thuringia, Ger-

many–6 August 1548, Wittenberg). Musician and theorist, from
1518 to 1520 he was cantor at St. Thomas Church, preceding Jo-
hann Sebastian Bach, and also taught at the university in Leipzig.
In 1523, he moved to Wittenberg and established that city as the pub-
lishing center for theological and musical documents of the newborn
Lutheran reform, including an expanded edition of Johann Wal-
ther’s Wittenberger Geystliches Gesangk Buchleyn (1544).
RHEINBERGER, JOSEPH (17 March 1839, Vaduz, Liechtenstein-

25 November 1901, Munich). Superb organist and influential
teacher at the Munich Conservatory since 1859, he also completed
12 masses for various vocal combinations, mostly with organ ac-
companiment, a Stabat Mater, a Requiem, several cantatas, and 20
organ sonatas. Although circulated mostly among Roman Catholic
churches, Rheinberger’s sacred music is independent of the Cecilian
movement’s influence.
PAGE 190
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:52 PS
ROME • 191
RICERCAR (pl. It. ricercari). Keyboard composition that, when in-

tended for organ, might have been used as a prelude or verset in
Christian liturgies in Italy and German-speaking countries. One of
the earliest important collections, Marc’Antonio Cavazzoni’s (c.
1490–c. 1560) Recerchari, motetti, canzoni . . . (1523) contains two
ricercars of improvisatory character. The term toccata replaced this
type in the 17th century. Another type based on strict imitation ap-
pears in Girolamo Cavazzoni’s (c. 1525–after 1577, son of Marc’An-
tonio) 1543 collection Intavolatura cioe recercari . . . and became
the basis for the keyboard fugue. The master of the form is generally
acknowledged to be Girolamo Frescobaldi, particularly in Recerc-
ari et canzoni (1615) and Fiori musicali (1635).
RIO DE JANIERO. See GARCIA, JOSÉ MAURICIO NUNES.
ROMANUS (ST.) (late fourth c., Emesa–c. 555, Constantinople).

Believed by Byzantine hagiographers to be the originator of the kon-
takion hymn form, crediting him with 1,000 texts, although less than
100 have been authenticated.
ROME. The Schola Cantorum of the Lateran, the oldest Christian

musical institution in Rome, has been traditionally attributed to Pope
St. Gregory the Great (ruled 590–604) but possibly dates from the
fourth century. Singers there received an excellent general education
and musical training, and the Schola inspired a similar school at the
Vatican and the ninth-century Carolingian effort to standardize litur-
gical chant in the empire.
When the papacy transferred to Avignon (1309–1377) the Schola
vanished, but it was restored by Pope Eugene IV in 1443 and in-
creased to 24 singers by Pope Sixtus IV (ruled 1471–1784). Eventu-
ally, the Vatican had two choirs: a new training choir founded by
Pope Julius II, the Cappella Giulia, and the principal papal choir,
now called the Capella Sistina. Other major basilicas in Rome estab-
lished permanent choirs in the early 16th century, coincident with the
golden age of Renaissance sacred polyphony associated with Gio-
vanni da Palestrina.
The city also heard a great deal of popular religious music, includ-
ing the laude of religious confraternities, rappresentazioni of the
PAGE 191
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:52 PS
192 • ROSSI, SALOMONE
passion story, and the earliest oratorios early in the 17th century at
the churches of San Girolamo della Carità, Santa Maria in Vallicella,
and the Oratorio del Crocifisso.
Thereafter, music of the theater and the secular world occupied the
most talented composers, and the art of sacred music declined. The
Pontificio Istituto di Musica was established by Pope Pius X in 1911
as part of his campaign to restore the ancient qualities of Roman
Catholic sacred music. Despite this good intention, compositions and
performance practices growing out of the Cecilian movement, such
as accompanying Gregorian chant with 19th-century functional
harmonies, have kept the papal choir from the front ranks of the
world’s sacred choirs.
ROSSI, SALOMONE (19 August 1570, Mantua–c. 1640, Mantua).

Composer who first set ancient Jewish liturgical texts to operatic idi-
oms. His collection Ha-Shirim Asher Li’Shlomo (1622) contains 33
works composed in the manner of Italian madrigals for three to eight
voices. Attacked by orthodox Jews, they nevertheless encouraged
many imitators in Italy, France, and the Netherlands.
RUBBRA, EDMUND (23 May 1901, Northampton, England–13

February 1986, Gerard’s Cross). A Roman Catholic, he composed
about 15 Latin motets and a dozen anthems, four masses, three can-
ticles, and smaller works, both with and without instruments, many
in a neo-medieval idiom.
RUSSIAN GREEK CHANT. Russian Orthodox chant of uncertain

origins, dating from the 17th century and characterized by periodic
phrases and strong meter, unusual for religious chants. See also KIE-
VAN CHANT; ZNAMENNĪY RASPEV.
RUTTER, JOHN (24 September 1945, London). Composer, conduc-

tor, and editor of choral music, he wrote a Requiem (1985), a Gloria
(1974), and a Magnificat (1990), all for orchestra, soloists, and
choir, now well-known in the United Kingdom and the United States,
as well as some smaller scale psalms and canticles.
PAGE 192
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:52 PS
SAINT-SAËNS • 193
–S–
SACRED CONCERTO. A setting of a Christian text, usually Biblical,

for voices and instruments, dating from the late 16th to mid-17th
centuries in Italy and German-speaking lands. The earliest publica-
tion, which also contains secular works, is Concerti di Andrea, et di
Gio. Gabrieli (Venice, 1587). Seventeenth-century collections
adopted the textures and techniques of Italian opera, the sacred con-
certos of Heinrich Schütz (also called Symphoniae Sacrae) being
among the greatest exemplars. The use of sacred concertos in wor-
ship would have paralleled that of motets. See also CENTO CON-
CERTI ECCLESIASTICI; DU MONTE, HENRI; MONTEVERDI,
CLAUDIO; RECITATIVE; SACRED SYMPHONY; SCHEIN, JO-
HANN HERMANN.
SACRED HARP. Compiled by Benjamin Franklin White (1800–1879)

and published in Hamilton, Georgia, and Philadelphia in 1844, the
most famous and widely used of the ‘‘shape-note’’ tune books.
Shape-notes help singers find the pitch of printed notes by employing
four differently shaped noteheads to indicate the solmization syllable
of the tetrachord (mi-fa-sol-la). The system originated in Philadel-
phia in 1801 and versions of it spread to the rural south and midwest-
ern United States. Sacred Harp was revised in 1911, 1936, and 1991.
It is still used today. See also BILLINGS, WILLIAM; GOSPEL
SONG; HYMN; SPIRITUAL.
SACRED SYMPHONY (Symphonia sacra). Term used synony-

mously with but less frequently than sacred concerto in early 17th
century Italy and Germany. An important early collection is the 1597
Sacrae Symphoniae of Giovanni Gabrieli.
SAINT-SAËNS, (CHARLES) CAMILLE (9 October 1835,

Paris–16 December 1921, Algiers). While known mostly for secu-
lar concert repertory, Saint-Saëns was a superb organist and held
positions at various Paris churches from 1853–1876 and from 1861–
1865 taught at the École Niedermeyer, founded to improve music in
French churches. He contributed 13 publications of organ music, two
masses, three oratorios in the Handelian tradition (Oratorio de
PAGE 193
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:53 PS
194 • SALAWATAN
Noël, 1858; Le Déluge (‘‘The Flood’’), 1875; The Promised Land,

1913), two dozen motets, another 10 small works for chorus, and
one sacred opera, Samson et Dalila (1877), which remains in the
repertory.
SALAWATAN. A common form of Islamic devotional song found in

Indonesia, performed by groups of men or women (not mixed) who
may dance while sitting, kneeling, or standing as they sing, espe-
cially if drums provide accompaniment. Also known as hadrah,
rodat in Java, dikie rabano in Sumatra, and butabuh in Lampung.
rabano in Sumatra, and butabuh in Lampung.
SALVE REGINA. See VOTIVE ANTIPHON.
SAMA. In Islamic mysticism (Sufism), the ritual act of listening to

music or dance, through which the listener hopes to achieve an ec-
static spiritual experience. See also DHIKR; QAWWALI; TA’ZIYE.
SĀMAVEDIC CHANT (Sans. ‘‘song of wisdom’’). Singing of one of

the four collections of ancient Hindu Vedic texts: the Rig veda, the
Yajur veda, the Sama veda, and the Atharva veda, a late addition to
the canon. About 90 percent of Sämavedic chants derive from the
Rig vedas but have acquired a more precisely musical connotation
(sāman meaning ‘‘music’’). The principal collection is the Sāmaveda
Samhitā, containing verses and their notated melodies (sāmans), al-
though for many centuries the only transmission was oral. The oldest
written source dates from the 11th century.
Chants are divided into sections (parvans) for breathing, indicated
in the manuscripts by vertical strokes. Individual words may be re-
peated or otherwise altered in precisely specified ways to conform to
the melodies. The melodies are of narrow melodic range, sometimes
as small as a minor third, and are based on a tonal pitch set similar
to the hypodorian mode.
SANCTUS. See MASS; Appendix A 4 for text.
SANKEY, IRA DAVID (28 August 1840, Edinburgh, Pa.–13 August

1908, New York City). Writer and compiler of Gospel song , he met
PAGE 194
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:53 PS
SCHEIDT, SAMUEL • 195
prominent evangelist Dwight L. Moody (1837–1899) in 1870 and

rose to prominence when the two conducted revival meetings in En-
gland from 1873–1875, Moody preaching and Sankey accompanying
himself in solo singing on a portable organ and leading the congre-
gations. He published Sacred Songs and Solos (1st ed. London,
1873) whose subsequent editions grew to 1200 songs, and six vol-
umes of Gospel Hymns and Sacred Songs (1875–1891).
SARUM CHANT. Chant associated with the Sarum use of the Roman
Catholic rite, originating in the secular chapter of the Cathedral
Church at Salisbury, England, and spreading through the British isles
from the 13th century until the Reformation. Most of the proper me-
lodies match closely those of the Roman rite, i.e., Gregorian chant
and its accretions. However, the expanse of the Salisbury Cathedral
encouraged a number of elaborate and original processional chants.
Much English polyphony uses texts and melodies of Sarum chant.
See also CONDUCTUS; IN NOMINE.
SCARBOVA. See MISSINAI MELODIES.
SCARLATTI, ALESSANDRO (2 May 1660, Palermo, Sicily–22

October 1725, Naples). Active mainly in Rome (1672–1683, 1702–
1708). Naples (1683–1702, 1708–1725), and Venice (1707), his sa-
cred music, mostly composed in stile antico, has been greatly
overshadowed by his operas. There are 10 extant complete masses
(including one Requiem) and over 70 motets and other Latin set-
tings, including two Magnificats and a Stabat Mater. The 25 extant
oratorios, mostly commissioned for performance during Lent in
Rome, are completely operatic in style.
SCHEIDT, SAMUEL (3 November 1587, Halle, Germany–24

March 1654, Halle). After studying with Jan Pieterzoon Sweelinck
in Amsterdam, he returned to Halle in 1609 as court organist to the
Margrave Christian Wilhelm, rising to Kapellmeister in late 1619 or
early 1620. Scheidt suffered unemployment and other professional
misfortune during the Thirty Years War but remained in Halle and
resumed his official duties as Kapellmeister in 1638 for Duke August
of Saxony. His most famous work is the three-volume collection of
PAGE 195
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:53 PS
196 • SCHEIN, JOHANN HERMANN
57 chorale preludes, fugues, canons and other organ pieces in Tab-

ulatura Nova of 1624. He harmonized 100 chorales in four voices in
the Görlitzer Tabulatur-Buch of 1650. He also composed 176 sacred
concertos published in four volumes (1631, 1634, 1635, 1640) and
more than 80 other sacred vocal works, mostly in the Italian con-
certed style with continuo.
SCHEIN, JOHANN HERMANN (20 January 1586, Grünhain near

Annaberg, Germany–19 November 1630, Leipzig). He was ap-
pointed Kapellmeister for the court of Duke Johann Ernst the
Younger at Weimar beginning 21 May 1615, then summoned to try
out to be cantor at St. Thomas Church in Leipzig on 21 May 1615.
He was accepted, preceding Johann Sebastian Bach by a century,
and finished his life there. His compositions include Cymbalum Sio-
nae (1615), a collection of 30 Latin and German motets, Opella
Nova, the first large publication of German sacred concertos with
continuo (Part I, 1618, 31 works; Part II, 1626, 28 works), Fontana
Israel (1623), 30 madrigali spirituali, and 130 chorale arrangements
in Cantional (1627).
SCHOLA CANTORUM (Lat. ‘‘school of singers’’). Roman Catholic

term for church choir; or the ensemble responding to the soloists
(cantores); or the congregation in various responsorial forms of li-
turgical music. See also D’INDY, VINCENT; GREGORY, POPE,
ST.; ROME.
SCHÖNBERG, ARNOLD (13 September 1874, Vienna–13 July

1951, Los Angeles). The inventor of the serial method composed one
liturgical work, a setting of Kol nidre (1938), unusable in traditional
Jewish liturgies because Schönberg altered the text. He also com-
posed an oratorio-like opera, Moses und Aron (1930–1932), on his
own libretto loosely based on Exodus, a tone poem called A Survivor
from Warsaw for male voices, narrator, and orchestra on a heroic Ho-
locaust story (1947), again with his own text, and a setting of Psalm
130, De Profundis (1950, Hebrew text).
SCHROEDER, HERMANN (26 March 1904, Bernkastel, Ger-

many–7 October 1984, Bad Orb). He incorporated aspects of
PAGE 196
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:53 PS
SCHÜTZ, HEINRICH • 197
medieval sacred music such as fauxbourdon and modal writing with

modernist choral harmony to create an authentic idiom for mid-20th-
century Roman Catholic liturgical music. He composed over 20
masses, mostly for mixed chorus, including two with German text,
one organ mass, and one Requiem as well as a St. John and a St.
Matthew passion and many motets and canticles in both Latin and
German.
SCHUBERT, FRANZ (31 January 1797, Vienna–19 November

1828, Vienna). Primarily a composer of Lieder, symphonies, piano
and chamber works, Schubert also composed about 30 short vocal
works for the Roman Catholic liturgy, a ‘‘German Requiem,’’ a Ger-
man mass, and six Latin masses that are frequently performed in
concert and occasionally in liturgies, particularly the second in G
major (1815, D.167) and the last two in A-flat major (1819–1822,
D.678) and E-flat major (1828, D.950). Schubert omitted some ca-
nonical phrases in all six masses, either for personal reasons or be-
cause that was the practice in Vienna. They are lightly scored
symphonic masses in the tradition of Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart
and Franz Joseph Haydn, lasting from about 25 minutes to one
hour.
SCHÜTZ, HEINRICH (baptized 9 October 1585, Köstritz, Ger-

many–6 November 1672, Dresden). The greatest German com-
poser of the 17th century, his talent was spotted by the Landgrave
Moritz, who took over Schütz’s education in 1599 and sent him to
Venice to study with Giovanni Gabrieli from 1609–1612. In 1615,
he joined the court of the Elector of Saxony Johann Georg in Dres-
den and remained there for the rest of his life except for a short stay
in Venice from 1627–1629 to study with Claudio Monteverdi and a
sojourn with the Crown Prince Christian of Denmark from 1633–
1635 to avoid the disastrous effects of the Thirty Years War.
Schütz’s surviving works are almost entirely sacred and command
all the various idioms that were available to sacred composers in the
first half of the 17th century, although he rarely used chorales. His
major publications fall into four categories. (The SWV Schützwerkev-
erzeichnis catalog numbers generally follow his publications, and so
give a rough chronological order.)
PAGE 197
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:54 PS
198 • SEASONS, THE
Simple arrangements of psalm paraphrases by Cornelius Becker

appeared as Psalmen Davids (1628, 90 works). Motets that approxi-
mate the stile antico in texture but are filled with chromaticisms and
other expressive syntax from Italian madrigals were published as
Cantiones Sacrae (1625, four voices and continuo, 41 works) and
Geistliche Chormusik (1648, five voices and continuo, 29 works).
Small-scale sacred concertos for solo voices and instruments were
published as Symphoniae Sacrae (Part 1, 1629, 20 works; Part 2,
1647, 27 works) and Kleine Geistliche Conzerte (Part 1, 1636, 24
works; Part 2, 1639, 32 works). Large-scale sacred concertos em-
ploying solo voices, instruments, and cori spezzati on the Venetian
model of Gabrieli appeared in Psalmen Davids (1619, 26 works) and
Symphonie Sacrae (Part 3, 1650, 21 works).
Schütz also composed a funeral service, the Musicalische Exe-
quien (1636), and three passions on St. Matthew, St. Luke, and St.
John (all 1666) and three oratorios: on the resurrection (Historia
Auferstehung, 1623), the Seven Last Words (c. 1650), and the
Christmas Oratorio (1660).
SEASONS, THE (DIE JAHRESZEITEN). A frequently performed

oratorio composed by Franz Joseph Haydn and premiered on 24
April 1801 at the Palais Schwarzenberg in Vienna. The libretto by
Baron Gottfried van Swieten, very loosely based on J. Thomson’s
English poem, The Seasons (1726), reflects on providential changes
in nature through the year. There are four parts; each ‘‘season’’ con-
cludes with a Handelian chorus. The work is scored for full classical
orchestra, four-voiced chorus, and soprano, tenor, and bass soloists.
It requires about two and one-half hours to perform.
SECOND SERVICE. See VERSE SERVICE.
SECOND VATICAN COUNCIL. Twenty-first Ecumenical Council of

the Roman Catholic Church (11 October 1962–8 December 1965,
Rome) whose Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy (Sacrosanctum
Concilium) became the basis for changes in the liturgy and in the
practice of liturgical music from the late 1960s until the present.
SELIHOT. See LITANY.
PAGE 198
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:54 PS
SEQUENCE • 199
SELLE, THOMAS (23 March 1599, Zörbig near Bitterfeld, Ger-

many–2 July 1663, Hamburg). Educated at Leipzig, he made his
career as cantor at various churches in northwest German, from 12
August 1641 at the Johanneum in Hamburg. His own catalog com-
prises 281 works, about 250 sacred settings of Latin and German
texts. His St. John Passion (1641, rev. 1643) is the first to use instru-
mental interludes.
SEMICHOIR. See ANTIPHONY.
SENFL, LUDWIG (c. 1486, Basle?, Switzerland–between 2 Decem-

ber 1542 and 10 August 1543, Munich). A student of Heinrich
Issac, he copied and completed the Choralis Constantinus. He
brought out the first collection of motets printed in Germany in 1520,
containing works of Isaac, Josquin Desprez, and himself. He di-
rected the Hofkapelle in Munich from 1523 until his death. His com-
positions include 8 masses, a set of eight Magnificats (one for each
mode), over 125 motets, vespers settings and other polyphony,
much of which remained in use into the 17th century.
SEQUENCE. Latin chant sung regularly after the Alleluia of the mass
from the ninth to 16th centuries. Liturgical reforms resulting from
the Council of Trent (1545–1563) eliminated from the Roman Cath-
olic rite more than 4,500 known works. These four sequences re-
mained: Victimae paschali laudes for Easter, Veni Sancte Spiritus for
Pentecost, Lauda Sion for Corpus Christi, and Dies irae for Requiem
masses. One other, Stabat mater dolorosa, was restored in 1727.
The earliest notated sources of sequences date from the 10th cen-
tury and the origin of the genre is controverted. One monk, Notker
Balbulus (c. 840–912), describes adding new Latin text to long me-
lismas of Alleluias as an aide-memoire. Few sequences in the earli-
est sources, however, refer explicitly to Alleluia chants, and so
scholars believe that sequences developed as a para-liturgical genre
along with Gregorian chant, composers providing completely new
words and music in most cases.
Sequences of the 11th and 12th centuries set poetic texts, often
rhymed, as opposed to the prosae of the earliest examples. Many se-
quences follow a parallel construction in which the first and last mu-
PAGE 199
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:54 PS
200 • SERVICE
sical phrases are heard once each, while all of the interior phrases are
repeated: a bb cc dd . . . yy z. The majority of sequences, however, do
not follow such strict parallelism. See also ADAM OF ST. VICTOR.
SERVICE. Anglican term referring to musical settings for one or more

of the following liturgies: Morning Prayer (matins); Evening
Prayer (Evensong); Holy Communion; the Burial Service. The el-
ements of each service are united by their manner of composition—
short service, great service, and verse service—and their mode or
key. See also FULL SERVICE.
SEVEN LAST WORDS OF OUR SAVIOUR FROM THE CROSS

(Die sieben letzten Worte unseres Erlösers am Kreuze, 1787). Com-
position for symphony orchestra by Franz Joseph Haydn commis-
sioned by the Bishop of Cadiz for an extraordinary Lenten liturgy
invented a century earlier by a Jesuit priest, Alonso Messia Bedoya
of Peru, in response to disastrous earthquakes of 1687. Haydn wrote
an introduction, then seven more slow movements designed to allow
reflection upon the pronouncement of one of the ‘‘words,’’ utterances
of Christ from the cross recorded in the gospels, and a sermon
thereon delivered by the bishop. The work concludes with a fast
movement representing the earthquake that occurred after Christ’s
death. The nine movements require from 45–80 minutes, depending
on how many repeats are observed.
The work was so popular that Haydn arranged it for string quartet,
probably the version most commonly heard today, and also author-
ized a piano version, both in 1787, the year of its first performance.
In 1795–1796, Haydn collaborated with librettist Baron Gottfried van
Swieten and transformed it into an oratorio for four soloists and
four-voiced choir with expanded orchestration.
SHAPE-NOTE SINGING. See SACRED HARP.
SHEMA YISRAEL. ‘‘Hear, O Israel, ’’ an essential prayer of Jewish

liturgy and associated with martyrdom. The text consists of Deuter-
onomy 6:4–9 and 11:13–21; Numbers 15:37–41. (See Appendix B
for text.) See also MILHAUD, DARIUS.
PAGE 200
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:54 PS
SHORT SERVICE • 201
SHIRAH (Heb. ‘‘the Song’’). Refers to the chanting of the Canticle of

Moses (Exodus 15:1–18), part of the daily shaharit service of Jewish
liturgy. Melodies vary by tradition and locality.
SHOFAR. Ritual ‘‘ram’s horn’’ of Jewish Temple liturgies, and the

only instrument allowed in synagogue liturgies after the Temple’s
destruction in A. D. 70. The Bible mentions the shofar 72 times, in-
cluding Psalm 98. The shofar marks the coming of the new year
(Rosh Hashana) and the end of the fast on Yom Kippur as well as
other solemn moments. The timbre, intensity, and pitch of a shofar
blast (tekiot or kolot) may vary, while the duration is specified by
Jewish law.
SHŌMYŌ. Japanese term for singing and composing Buddhist chants.

Because Buddhist chanting originated in India and afterward was
transmitted to China and Japan, all three languages are heard. Chan-
ted hymns in Pāli are called bonsan; in Chinese, kansan; in Japanese,
wasan. Chants are also classified according to their functions: teach-
ing (kōshiki and rongi), praise and lamentation (sandan), intercession
(kigan), offering (kuyō), etc.; and according to mode and rhythm.
Kyoto has been home to the shōmyō tradition since the ninth cen-
tury. Kūkai established Tōji as the center of the Shingon sect in 806
(later moved to Mt. Kōya south of Osaka), and Saichö made Enrya-
kuji the center of the Tendai sect in 847. The chanting of Zen and
Pure Land Buddhists developed strongly at Kamakura in the 13th and
14th centuries. Buddhist traditions in general declined sharply after
the Mejii Restoration in 1868, but Yoshida Tsunezō (1872–1957) and
Taki Dōnin (1890–1949) revived the Tendai chant while Yuga Kyō-
nyo (1847–1928) and Iwahara Taishin (1883–1965) revived the Shin-
gon early in the 20th century. Today, an archive of shōmyō may be
found at Ueno Gakuen College.
SHORT SERVICE. An Anglican service composed in simple homo-

rhythmic texture, the most common of the service types, appropriate
for ferial days, dating from the mid-16th century. See also EVE-
NING PRAYER; FULL SERVICE; GREAT SERVICE; HOLY
COMMUNION; MORNING PRAYER; VERSE SERVICE.
PAGE 201
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:54 PS
202 • SHOUT
SHOUT. See SPIRITUAL.
SIDDUR (Heb. ‘‘order’’). The book of prayer used in synagogue and

in Jewish homes for both weekday and Sabbath prayer. Rabbinic au-
thority banned the writing of prayers until the ninth century; the first
edited compilation is attributed to Rav Amram c. 875, followed by
another of Saddiah Gaon c. 890. The first printed siddur appeared on
7 April 1486 in Rome. The printed siddur is thought to have dimin-
ished in Ashkenazic Judaism the role of the hazan, who heretofore
had sung prayers from memory for the assembly. See also MOLIN,
JACOB.
SLAVONIC. See CHURCH SLAVONIC.
SMART, HENRY THOMAS (26 October 1813, London–6 July

1879, London). Composer of the hymn tunes ‘‘Regent Square’’ and
‘‘Heathlands,’’ he was the leading concert organist of his time and
promoted the construction of French-style ‘‘symphonic’’ pipe or-
gans in England.
SOLEMN MASS. See MISSA SOLEMNIS.
SOLESMES. Name of a small town about 100 km west of Paris, the

location of the Benedictine Abbey of St. Pierre, which in the mid-
19th century became the most important center for the study and re-
vival of the Gregorian chant tradition. See also GUÉRANGER,
PROSPER.
SONATA DA CHIESA. See CHURCH SONATA.
SONGS OF THE HAJJ (TAHLĪL). Traditional Islamic songs, ap-

proved by juridical Islamic treatises, sung at the departure of pilgrims
and at various places in or near Mecca. They may be entirely choral
or solo songs with choral refrain. In Egypt, shawms (mismār) and
drums (tabl baladı̄) may accompany them.
SOUTERLIEDEKENS (Dutch. ‘‘little Psalter songs’’). An extremely

popular collection of monophonic metrical psalms for domestic use
PAGE 202
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:55 PS
SPIRITUAL • 203
first published by Symon Cock in Antwerp in 1540. The tunes were

largely folk melodies, and the psalms were translated into Dutch to
fit them. The collection saw nine printings in its first year and 20
subsequent editions. Clemens non Papa with Gherardus Mes and
Cornelis Buscop arranged the tunes polyphonically (publ. 1556–
1557).
SOWERBY, LEO (1 May 1895, Grand Rapids, Mich.–7 July 1968,

Port Clinton, Oh.). He taught composition at the American Conser-
vatory in Chicago from 1925–1962, was organist and choirmaster
at the Episcopal Cathedral of St. James from 1927–1962, and was a
founding director, from 1962–1968, of the College of Church Musi-
cians in Washington, D. C. He composed more than 120 anthems
as well as communion services, canticles, psalms, and other choral
works.
SPIRITUAL. American religious song first associated with the revival

movement sometimes called the Second Awakening at the turn of the
19th century and especially with the large, outdoor, often impromptu
camp meetings inspired by itinerant preachers. The songs had to be
simple in form and text because of the temporary character of the
congregation consisting mostly of illiterate white laborers and Afri-
can American slaves. Call-and-response forms, simplified well-
known texts by Isaac Watts and others, and improvised refrains are
typical. Because the congregation was biracial, if not integrated, the
camp meeting provided a rare but important venue for musical ex-
change between white and black sacred song.
Another group of spirituals originated among the African Ameri-
can slaves during the 17th, 18th, and 19th centuries, who sang them
at formal services, more casually outside of church, and during ec-
static group dances known as ‘‘shouts’’ or ‘‘ring-shouts.’’ The shout
usually began at the close of a sermon, with movement and singing
initiated by a single person and spreading throughout the congrega-
tion. Because of the significant role of drumming in African tribal
religions, these spirituals were almost always accompanied by some
improvised percussion by striking on pots or other makeshift drum
and by using the body: hand-clapping, stomping, body-slapping, and
vocal percussion. The most common textual themes were personal
PAGE 203
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:55 PS
204 • SPIRITUAL MADRIGAL
salvation expressed in terms of liberation from bondage, as in the

Exodus story.
The spiritual quickly moved into established churches. In Philadel-
phia, in 1803, John Scott published Hymns and Spiritual Songs for
the Use of Christians, the first printed collection of camp meeting
spirituals, and others quickly followed within the decade. It leapt
onto the national stage with the 1871–1872 tour of the Fisk Jubilee
Singers, a chorus of former slaves studying at Fisk University of
Nashville, Tenn., who became something of a sensation after an in-
spirational rendition of the Northern Civil War song The Battle Hymn
of the Republic in Boston in 1872. The Fisk chorus embarked on
tours of Canada and Europe, introducing the spiritual to the world.
The spirituals of the Fisk singers had been harmonized and ar-
ranged by their director George White to be suitable for concert per-
formance. Versions of these appeared in Jubilee Songs (New York,
1872) by Theodore F. Seward. Both these and subsequent recording
efforts have been criticized as too much influenced by European mu-
sical language—and in fact notation captures even less of the spiritu-
al’s essence than of most other forms—but on the other hand such
efforts brought the spiritual to the wider Western world. Harry
Thacker Burleigh (1866–1949) further promoted the spiritual as con-
cert music with his collection arranged for solo voice and piano, Ju-
bilee Songs of the United States of America (New York, 1916). In
1929, he published Old Songs Hymnal (New York), spirituals ar-
ranged very simply for nonprofessionals ‘‘to be used in church and
home and school, preserving to us this precious heritage.’’ See also
A COLLECTION OF SPIRITUAL SONGS; GOSPEL SONG; LIN-
ING OUT.
SPIRITUAL MADRIGAL. See MADRIGALE SPIRITUALE.
SPLIT CHOIR. See CORI SPEZZATI.
SPRUCHMOTETTE (Ger. ‘‘saying motet’’). Seventeenth-century

German motet repertory that set texts from the four Gospels, the
psalms, or the Song of Songs. Following Johannes Wanning’s
(1537–1603) cycle of Latin motets published in 1584 and 1590, An-
dreas Raselius (1563–1602) assembled a cycle of such motets in Ger-
PAGE 204
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:55 PS
STEIGER • 205
man for the liturgical year in 1594 (five and six voices), as did
Melchior Vulpius (c. 1570–1615) for mostly four voices in 1612–
1621.
STABAT MATER DOLOROSA (Lat. ‘‘His mother stood grieving’’).

Latin poem thought to be of Franciscan origin, traditionally ascribed
to Jacopone da Todi (d. 1306), sung as a sequence (since the 15th
century) and an office hymn in Roman Catholic liturgy. The Council
of Trent excluded it from the liturgy along with most other medieval
sequences, but in 1727 Pope Benedict XIII restored it for use on the
Feast of the Seven Dolours on 15 September.
The 15th-century Eton Choirbook contains three polyphonic set-
tings and continental composers contributed stile antico settings well
into the 18th century, including celebrated compositions of Gio-
vanni da Palestrina and Orlandus Lassus, both in eight voices.
Today the text is heard most often in concert, set for chorus and in-
strumental or even symphonic accompaniment by composers of
later periods: Antonio Caldara, Giovanni Pergolesi (1736), Gioc-
chino Rossini (1841), Franz Liszt (part of his oratorio Christus,
1862–1866), Antonin Dvorák (1877), Giuseppe Verdi (as the sec-
ond of his Quattro Pezzi Sacri, 1898), Francis Poulenc (1950), and
Krzysztof Penderecki (1962).
STAINER, (SIR) JOHN (6 June 1840, London–31 March 1901, Ve-

rona, Italy). Organist at St. Paul’s Cathedral from 1872 to 1888, he
hastened the reforms of church music championed by the Oxford
movement and raised performance standards. He composed three
cantatas, two oratorios, and 18 services but is remembered today
chiefly for his hymn tunes and skilful harmonizations of hymns.
STANFORD, CHARLES VILLIERS (30 September 1852, Dub-

lin–29 March 1924, London). Active with Hubert Parry in the re-
vival of Anglican music, he composed in symphonic style two
oratorios, two psalms, two masses, one Requiem, two Te Deum, a
Stabat Mater, and six sets of service music, as well as anthems and
canticles for chorus with organ, many unpublished.
STEIGER. See MODE.
PAGE 205
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:56 PS
206 • STICHERON
STICHERON. Byzantine chant originally sung after the verses of a

psalm, as are antiphons in the Latin tradition. Later, many became
detached and occurred in the morning and evening divine offices. See
also DIVINE LITURGY; HESPERINOS; ORTHRŌS.
STILE ANTICO (It. ‘‘ancient style’’). Term used in Italian Baroque

theory and criticism to designate the style of high Renaissance po-
lyphony or ‘‘classical polyphony’’ as epitomized in the music of
Giovanni da Palestrina. It was opposed to the stile moderno, which
referred to the new textures and musical syntax designed for opera.
ST. JOHN PASSION, JOHANN SEBASTIAN BACH, BWV 245.

Scored for four-voice choir, vocal soloists, and an orchestra of strings
and continuo with obbligato instruments: two flutes, two oboes, two
oboes da caccia, oboe d’amore, lute, two violas d’amore, viola da
gamba (the precise scoring of each number is not clear because no
score survives from the earliest version). The 67 numbered move-
ments are divided into Parts I and II, and require about one hour and
45 minutes to perform. The work is universally recognized as one of
the great exemplars of the passion tradition.
Johann Sebastian Bach first performed this passion at vespers on
Good Friday, 7 April 1724, in St. Nicholas Church, Leipzig. The li-
bretto of this version contains chapters 18 and 19 of St. John’s Gos-
pel, two interpolations from St. Matthew that describe Peter’s
remorse and the miraculous events following Christ’s death, and po-
etic commentary drawn from various sources, including a famous li-
bretto of B. H. Brockes. Bach sets these various texts to four kinds
of music: recitative for the Gospel, except where speeches by the
Apostles or the crowd require a ‘‘madrigal’’ chorus; arioso for the
poetry immediately reacting to the Gospel passages, followed imme-
diately by an aria for more reflective commentary; and simple, four-
voice chorale settings for poems that express a more collective re-
sponse.
Bach performed the St. John Passion again in 1725, 1732, and
1749, altering the work each time, adding or substituting new move-
ments and changing texts. See also ST. MATTHEW PASSION.
ST. MARTIAL. See ORGANUM.
PAGE 206
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:56 PS
STOLZER, THOMAS • 207
ST. MATTHEW PASSION, JOHANN SEBASTIAN BACH, BWV

244. Scored for double four-voice choir, vocal soloists, and a double
orchestra of strings, continuo and obbligato instruments: flutes,
oboes, oboes d’amore, oboes da caccia, and viola da gamba. The 78
separate numbers are divided into Parts I and II and require over two
and one-half hours to perform. Johann Sebastian Bach’s own family
members referred to the work as ‘‘the great passion.’’ Felix Mendel-
ssohn believed it ‘‘the greatest of all Christian works,’’ and most crit-
ics consider it the greatest exemplar of the passion tradition.
The libretto presents two kinds of text: the Gospel narrative from
chapter 26 through chapter 27 and poetic commentary by Picander
(pen name of Christian Friedrich Henrici, 1700–1764). Bach sets
these to four kinds of music: recitative for the Gospel, except where
speeches by the Apostles or the crowd require a ‘‘madrigal’’ chorus;
arioso for the poetry immediately reacting to the Gospel passages;
followed immediately by an aria for more reflective commentary;
and simple, four-voice chorale settings for poems that express a
more collective response. Thus the passion story is punctuated by
spiritual reflection expressed through poetry and music of great vari-
ety at every episode. The entire action is framed by three massive
choral numbers at the very beginning, at the end of Part I, and at the
end of Part II that bring the level of exegesis to that of Christ’s sacri-
fice considered in toto.
Evidence suggests that Bach first performed the St. Matthew Pas-
sion as part of a Good Friday vespers on 11 April 1727, Parts I and
II surrounding a sermon. He revised the entire score in 1736, and this
is the version that is almost always performed today. The work was
entirely neglected after Bach’s death until Mendelssohn’s revival in
Berlin on 11 March 1829. Most of the arias were left out, but this
performance nevertheless ignited the explosive Bach revival of the
mid-19th century. See also ST. JOHN PASSION.
STOLZER, THOMAS (c. 1480, ’Swidnica, Silesia [modern Po-

land]–early 1526, Znojmo, Moravia [modern Czech Republic]. A
Catholic priest, his compositions, particularly the 14 Latin and four
German psalm settings were nevertheless a force in the early Refor-
mation, many published by Georg Rhaw, and were widely circulated
through the early 17th century. Magister cappellae at the Hungarian
PAGE 207
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:57 PS
208 • STRAVINKSY, IGOR
royal court at Ofen from 1522, he composed about 135 sacred works
in all the principal genres. See also LUTHER, MARTIN; WAL-
THER, JOHANN.
STRAVINKSY, IGOR (17 June 1882, Oranienbaum near St. Pe-

tersburg–6 April 1971, N. Y.). After studying with Nicolai Rimsky-
Korsakov from 1903–1908, Stravinsky moved to Paris in 1911 after
his first major ballet, Pétrouchka, opened there. From this point on,
he made his living by composing and conducting. He lived in Leysin,
Switzerland, from 1914 to June 1920 and then returned to the Paris
area. On Easter 1926, he renewed his commitment to the Russian Or-
thodox Church. He sailed to the United States in September 1938 and
settled in West Hollywood, Ca. in spring 1941. From 1969 on, he
lived in New York.
Stravinsky’s setting of the Roman Catholic mass ordinary (1948)
for a chorus of boy sopranos, altos, tenors, basses, and double wind
quintet is his only major sacred work intended for liturgy. He did
compose a Pater Noster (1926), Credo (1932), and Ave Maria
(1934), originally in Church Slavonic then reworked into Latin in
1949. Other major works include the Symphony of Psalms (1930) for
four-voiced choir and orchestra; Canticum Sacrum ad Honorem San-
cti Marci Nominis (Venice, 1955) for tenor and baritone soloists,
chorus and orchestra; Lamentations of Jeremiah (1958) for six solo-
ists, chorus, and orchestra; the cantata A Sermon, a Narrative and a
Prayer for alto and tenor soloists, speaker, chorus and orchestra; The
Flood (1962), a dramatic work for one tenor and two baritone solo-
ists, three-voiced (SAT) choir, narrator, and orchestra; Abraham and
Isaac (1963) for baritone solo singing Hebrew text and chamber or-
chestra; and the Requiem Canticles for alto and bass soloists,
chorus, and orchestra (1966).
SUBJECT. The melody copied in an imitative texture. See also

FUGUE.
SULZER, SOLOMON (30 March 1804, Hohenems, Austria–17

January 1890, Vienna). Composer and chief cantor (hazan), first
in his hometown at age 13 and then in Vienna from 1826–1891. In
the midst of fierce controversy between orthodox and reform Jews
PAGE 208
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:57 PS
TAIZÉ • 209
about liturgical music, Sulzer brokered a compromise in the ‘‘Vienna

model,’’ which purged traditional chanting of the coloraturas of en-
thusiastic cantors while introducing the organ and contemporary Eu-
ropean musical language at the same time. His theories are set out
in the preface to a two-volume anthology, Schir Zion (1838–1840;
1865–1866).
SWEELINCK, JAN PIETERSZOON (?May 1562, Deventer, the

Netherlands–16 October 1621, Amsterdam). He lived almost his
entire life in Amsterdam and was organist at the Oude Kerk certainly
from 1580 (possibly earlier) until his death. Famous as a teacher, his
students included Samuel Scheidt, Heinrich Scheidemann (c. 1595–
1663), and many others who formed the so-called north German
organ school. He composed 39 motets and 153 psalms, but Swee-
linck is chiefly known for his 32 fantasias and toccatas and 12 cho-
rale settings for keyboard.
SYRIAN CHANT. Chant of the Christian traditions historically de-

scendant of the Patriarchate of Antioch, including Syrian Orthodox,
Assyrian (Nestorian), Chaldean, and Maronite Churches, among oth-
ers. These traditions celebrate a Eucharist or divine liturgy analo-
gous to the Latin mass and also a cycle of up to eight daily divine
offices focused on the psalms, which are spoken but framed or inter-
polated with qale (hymns) and other music. The liturgical chant is
like an improvised recitative, often on a recitation tone with ca-
dences a tone or semi-tone lower. Hymn forms—qale, madrasha,
sughiatha, ba’utha—are melodically more elaborate. The offices fol-
low an eight-week modal cycle, whereby all the music is sung in
Mode 1 for the first week, Mode 2 for the second, etc. See also BYZ-
ANTINE CHANT; OKTOĒCHOS.
–T–
TAHLĪL. See SONGS OF THE HAJJ.
TAIZÉ. Interdenominational and international Christian monastic com-

munity founded by Roger Louis Schutz-Marsauche (1915– ) in 1949,
PAGE 209
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:57 PS
210 • TAJWĪD
named for this small village near the site of the great medieval Bene-
dictine monastery at Cluny in Burgundy, France. Because they
wished their many pilgrim guests to participate actively in their litur-
gies, Brother Roger, Brother Robert Giscard (1922–1993), Fr. Jo-
seph Gelineau, and a lay composer, Jacques Berthier beginning in
1975 designed a repertory of chants and songs that could be easily
learned. Some are congregational ostinatos, canons, or simple
modal melodies used as responds to more professional music. Oth-
ers give the congregation a simple line to be accompanied by choral
polyphony. Berthier, the principal composer, often borrowed from
Gregorian and Byzantine chant. The most common original lan-
guage is Latin, chosen for its neutrality and cantabile qualities, but
Taizé music has since been translated into many languages and is
sung throughout the world. See also LITURGICAL MOVEMENT;
SECOND VATICAN COUNCIL.
TAJWĪD. The most learned and precise form of chanting of the Qur’ān
in the original Arabic, proceeding in gradually rising and falling
phrases with silences at syntactically appropriate moments. The cri-
teria for proper chanting are textual: prolongation of sound without
falling (istirsāl); softening without loss of intonation (tarkhı̄m); am-
plification (tafkhı̄m); breath control (taqdı̄r alanfās); and transition
from stressed to unstressed sound (tadjrı̄d).
Egypt has enjoyed the reputation as the center of tajwı̄d for at least
three centuries. Egyptian qāri (cantors) are highly respected and
paid and travel widely to teach. See also QIRĀ’A; QIRĀ’A BI’L-
ALHĀ.
TĀLA. Refers to metric organization in Indian classical music and also

the named metric pattern for a particular composition (e.g. tı̄ntāl).
The specific tāla is defined by the number of duration units and the
manner of their subdivision into smaller groupings. The tāla orga-
nizes and constrains the improvisation on the rāga insofar as struc-
tural pitches must coordinate with certain counts of the tāla.
TALEA. Pattern of durations in the tenor of an isorhythmic motet. See

also COLOR.
PAGE 210
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:57 PS
TAVENER, (SIR) JOHN • 211
TALLIS, THOMAS (c. 1505, Greenwich–23 November 1585). Com-

poser, organist at various churches in Dover and London, and Gen-
tleman of the Chapel Royal, probably from 1543. He wrote 42 Latin
motets, including the famous Spem in alium for 40 voices, three
complete masses, and two Magnificats, but he was also one of the
first important composers to set the new Anglican liturgies of 1547–
1553, which realize the ideals of clear syllabic diction. Many of his
24 anthems are contrafacta of his previously composed motets.
TĀNSEN (fl. c. 1550, probably Gwalior, India). Foundational com-

poser of the Hindustani tradition, he was a member of the court of
Mughal Emperor Akbar (ruled 1556–1605) where he introduced the
dhrupad. His court title, Miyām (‘‘master’’). has been appended to
Hindustani rāgas attributed to him (e.g., Miyām kı̄ Todı̄). Modern
Hindustani composers frequently claim some relation of discipleship.
See also KIRTANA; KRITI; TYĀGARĀJA.
TAVENER, (SIR) JOHN (28 January 1944, London). Pianist and or-
ganist, in January 1962 he began composition studies with Sir Len-
nox Berkeley (1903–1989) at the Royal Academy of Music, then
studied with the Australian David Lumsdaine (1931– ), and first
came to public attention in 1968 with the performance of a cantata,
The Whale. Through the 1970s he composed works deriving from
Roman Catholic traditions: Canciones españolas (1972), In Memo-
riam Igor Stravinsky (1971), Responsorium in Memory of Annon
Lee Silver (1971), Requiem for Father Malachy (1973), and the set-
ting of a text from St. John of the Cross in Ultimos Ritos (1972).
In 1977, he was received into Eastern Orthodoxy, whose liturgy and
Byzantine chants inspired many of his subsequent works: The Great
Canon of St. Andrew of Crete (1981), Orthodox Vigil Service
(1984), The Protecting Veil (1987), Akathist of Thanksgiving (1988),
and Lamentations and Praises (2000) are among the best known. His
most recent works, influenced by the universalist philosophy of Fritj-
hof Schuon, may combine references to various world religions. In
all, Tavener has composed nearly 100 sacred works for chorus, nearly
60 of them unaccompanied, and another 20 instrumental works on
religious themes. He was knighted in 2000.
PAGE 211
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:58 PS
212 • TAVERNER, JOHN
TAVERNER, JOHN (c. 1490, Lincolnshire, England–18 October

1545, Boston, Lincolnshire). Dominant composer in England of his
time, he composed 26 motets, three Magnificats, nine single mass
movements, and eight cantus firmus masses including the ‘‘Western
Wynde’’ mass whose tenor is a popular tune of the time. He was a
clerk of the choir at the collegiate church at Tattershall (1524–1525),
instructor of choristers at Cardinal College (1526–1530), then proba-
bly instructor at St. Botolph in Boston (1530–1537).
TA’ZIYE (Farsi. ‘‘mourning’’). A Shı̄’ite religious sung drama, the

only indigenous example in the Islamic world, performed during the
month of Muharram and commemorating the martyrdom of Hossein,
grandson of the Prophet. Dramatic roles are distinguished by mode
(dastghāh). Drums, long trumpets, and cymbals may play interludes
between dramatic recitations and laments.
The dramas may include processions of flagellants who sing met-
rically strong songs, timed to accord with blows on the back and
breast, in antiphony. See also LAUDA; SAMA.
TCHAIKOVSKY, PIOTR ILYICH (7 May 1840, Votkinsk, Viatka

district, Russia–6 November 1893, St. Petersburg). Renowned
chiefly for concert music, Tchaikovsky took a serious interest in the
condition of Russian Orthodox music, editing the complete sacred
choral works of Dmitri Bortniansky. He also composed complete
settings, unusual for his time, for unaccompanied choir of the two
most important Orthodox liturgies, the Liturgy of St. John Chrysos-
tom (1878) and the All-Night Vigil (1882), the latter using traditional
chants, a set of nine sacred choruses (1885), and a setting of an Or-
thodox Easter hymn ‘‘The Angel Cried Out’’ (1887). These works,
relatively free of Western European traits, initiated a furious period
of composition by Russian composers for Orthodox liturgy in the
first two decades of the 20th century. See also VESPERS (ALL-
NIGHT VIGIL); ZNAMENNĪY RASPEV.
TE DEUM. Short title of a Latin hymn, Te Deum Laudamus (Lat. ‘‘We

praise you God’’), also known as the Ambrosian Hymn, after the tra-
dition that Sts. Ambrose and Augustine composed it on the occasion
PAGE 212
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:58 PS
TELEMANN, GEORG PHILIPP • 213
of the latter’s baptism in 387. Its earliest reference (c. 500) is from
the Rule of St. Caesarius.
In the Roman Catholic rite, Te Deum is sung at the end of matins
on feast days and through the next eight days. It may also be sung on
solemn occasions such as the blessing of a pope after mass or the
divine office. The chant melody varies in different sources, but the
current official version is in the appendix of the Vatican Gradual
(1908). Polyphonic settings are few; Giovanni da Palestrina made
one, and George Frideric Handel composed two for state victory
celebrations, the Utrecht Te Deum (1713) and Dettingen Te Deum
(1743).
Metrical translations into English number about 25, including one
by John Dryden, ‘‘Thee, Sovereign God, our grateful accents praise,’’
and one by Rev. Clarence A. Walworth, in the Evangelical Hymnal
of 1853, now commonly used in American Catholic hymnals as
‘‘Holy God, We Praise Thy Name.’’ The Anglican rite prescribes Te
Deum for Morning Prayer.
TELEMANN, GEORG PHILIPP (14 March 1681, Magdeburg,

Germany–25 June 1767, Hamburg). A self-taught musician and
perhaps the most prolific composer of the 18th century, he entered
Leipzig University in 1701 and was soon composing for St. Thomas
and St. Nicholas, important city churches. In 1704, he was appointed
organist at the New Church, a third Leipzig church, and his produc-
tive activities there aroused the ire of Johann Kuhnau, the Leipzig
cantor. By June 1705, he moved to Sorau to be Kapellmeister to
Count Erdmann II, and by 24 December 1708 he was in Saxe-Eise-
nach to serve Duke Johann Wilhelm and was appointed concertmas-
ter in August 1709. Desiring the comparative freedom of a church
composer, he won the post of Kapellmeister at the Barfüsserkirche in
Frankfurt and arrived on 18 March 1712. On 17 September 1721, he
took up his last post as cantor of the Johanneum Lateinschule and
music director of the five main churches of Hamburg.
Because the Hamburg services required cantatas before and after
the sermon and at the conclusion, it is believed that Telemann com-
posed about 1700, of which 1400 survive, about 12 liturgical cycles.
Four cycles were published, highly unusual at the time, and in gen-
eral his cantatas circulated widely and continued to be heard in Prot-
PAGE 213
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:59 PS
214 • TEMCIT
estant churches throughout Germany until the end of the century.

Twenty-three liturgical passions exist as well as five other passion
oratorios and seven sacred oratorios. He also composed about 15
motets with continuo, a Magnificat, and several Latin masses and
psalm settings.
TEMCIT. Turkish songs to the glory of Allah sung at night from mina-
rets during the holy month of Ramadan between the hours of prayer.
Some are proper to specific nights. See also ‘ADHĀN; MUEZZIN.
TENEBRAE (Lat. ‘‘shadows, darkness’’). A special divine office

combining matins and lauds sung for Thursday, Friday, and Satur-
day of Holy Week in the Roman Catholic rite. A total of 15 psalms
are sung, a candle being extinguished after each until ‘‘shadows’’ re-
main. The Cæremoniale episcoporum of 1752 directed that the of-
fices be anticipated, that is, sung shortly after Compline of the
previous day, probably in late afternoon, although local practices var-
ied. Texts set polyphonically from the 15th century on included the
Lamentations of Jeremiah from matins and the Benedictus and Mise-
rere from Lauds.
TENOR. See MOTET.
TĒVĀRAM. Great collection of hymn texts dedicated to the Hindu

deity Shiva, assembled c. 1000. Their language is Tamil. The hymns
may be sung only in temples by a specific class of temple singer, the
odüvar. The tunes for the texts are called kattalai. See also GĪTA-
GOVINDA; NĀLĀYIRATIVVIYAPPIRAPANTAM.
THOMAS, KURT (25 May 1904, Tönning, Germany–31 March

1973, Bad Oeynhausen). Choral conductor and composer who in-
fluenced the revival of German Protestant music in the 1920s. He
composed a St. Mark passion, Christmas and Easter oratorios, can-
tatas, psalms, and motets heavily influenced by Baroque sacred
music.
THOMPSON, RANDALL (21 April 1899, New York–9 July 1984,

Boston). Composer especially renowned for choral repertory, whose
PAGE 214
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:59 PS
TIPPETT, (SIR) MICHAEL • 215
sacred works include settings of the book of Isaiah in The Peaceable

Kingdom (eight voices, 1936), a famous Alleluia (four voices, 1940),
The Last Words of David (four voices, orchestra, 1949), a Mass of
the Holy Spirit (eight voices, 1956), a Biblical Requiem (12 voices,
1958), The Passion According to St. Luke (oratorio passion, 1965),
as well as other psalm and hymn settings.
TIBETAN CHANT. There are two religious traditions of chant in

Tibet. In Bon, a syncretic religion predating the arrival of Buddhism
in the eighth century, metrical texts may be recited in monotone or
in various formulae (skad) or in more elaborate chants called dby-
angs. Notation indicates the kind of formula to be used, but the tradi-
tion is essentially oral. Any ceremony must be accompanied by
drums (mga). Cymbals (rolmo) and bells (silsnyan) may also be
heard.
The second tradition of Tibetan Buddhist chant is also essentially
oral, showing wide variation among localities within at least four dis-
tinct subtraditions. Compiled manuals do indicate use of a chorus and
instruments such as drums, bells, cymbals, clappers, conches,
oboes, and trumpets. Dbyangs (‘‘vowel’’) in Buddhist chant are sol-
emn intonations of meaningless vowels inserted among the syllables
of the liturgical text. The timbre of the singing is particular to the
monastery.
The ‘‘Tantric voice’’ associated particularly with the Gyume and
Gyūtō monasteries involves the use of deep fundamental tones whose
partials may be heard as biphonic chanting.
TIENTO. See CABEZON, ANTONIO DE.
TINDLEY, CHARLES A. (c. 1859–1933). Methodist preacher, lyri-

cist, and composer of gospel songs. His musical direction in Phila-
delphia and his publication New Songs of Paradise (1916) brought
gospel music into established evangelical churches.
TIPPETT, (SIR) MICHAEL (2 January 1905, London–8 January

1998, London). Composer for the stage and concert hall who also
wrote two oratorios: A Child of Our Time (1939–1941), a response
PAGE 215
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:11:59 PS
216 • TITELOUZE, JEHAN
to world conflict employing black spirituals; and The Vision of St.

Augustine (1963–1965).
TITELOUZE, JEHAN (1562–1563, St. Omer, France–24 October

1633, Rouen). Priest, prize-winning poet, and regarded as the first
important composer of organ music in France, he was organist at
the Rouen Cathedral from 1588 until his death. His first collection,
Hymnes de l’Eglise Pour Toucher l’Orgue (‘‘Church Hymns for
Organ,’’ 1623), contains fugal and cantus firmus versets on plain-
song hymns. His second, Le Magnificat (1626), provides eight sets
of versets so that the Magnificat may be sung in alternatim in each
of the eight church modes. Three masses are lost.
TOCCATA (It. ‘‘touched’’). Keyboard composition that, when played

on the organ, might have been used as a prelude or verset in Chris-
tian liturgies in Italy and German-speaking countries. ‘‘Toccata’’ con-
notes rhapsodic passagework and improvisation, although many
works so entitled have passages of strict imitation. The earliest
printed collections appear in 1591 and 1593 in Italy, the latter includ-
ing works of Claudio Merulo and Andrea and Giovanni Gabrieli.
The dominant figure in the 17th century was Girolamo Frescobaldi,
particularly in Recercari et canzoni (1615) and Fiori musicali
(1635), whose innovations were brought northward to Austria by
Jakob Froberger. The organ toccatas of Dietrich Buxtehude and Jo-
hann Sebastian Bach are linked to a concluding fugal section or
separate fugue, thus contrasting free and strict compositional meth-
ods. In later repertory, the most famous example is probably the
‘‘Toccata’’ concluding the Fifth Organ Symphony (1882) of Charles
Marie Widor. See also CANZONA; RICERCAR.
TOMKINS, THOMAS (1572, St. Davids, Pembrokeshire, En-

gland–buried 9 June 1656, Martin Hussingtree, Worcester). Pro-
lific composer of widely circulated Anglican anthems (over 120) and
service music, he studied with William Byrd and was a Gentleman
of the Royal Chapel from at least 1620.
TONE. See PSALM TONE.

TONGUE-SINGING. Singing with the gift of tongues, as indicated in
1 Corinthians 14: 15, according to the beliefs of the Pentecostals, a
PAGE 216
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:00 PS
TRISAGION • 217
movement that grew out of a revival meeting in Los Angeles in April

1906.
TONUS PEREGRINUS. See PSALM TONE.
TORREJÓN Y VELASCO, TOMÁS DE (baptized 23 December

1644, Villarrobledo near Albacete, Spain–23 April 1728, Lima,
Peru). Composer of 20 extant villancicos (four polychoral) includ-
ing some for split choir, four motets (two polychoral), and one Mag-
nificat for 12 voices, he was maestro di capilla of Lima Cathedral
from 1 January 1676 until his death and exercised a primary influ-
ence on sacred music in Latin America.
TRACT. See MASS.
TRACTARIANS. See OXFORD MOVEMENT.
TRA LE SOLLECITUDINI (It. ‘‘Among the concerns’’; also known

as Motu Proprio). Papal encyclical promulgated by Pope Pius X on
22 November 1903 that reaffirmed the traditional norms for liturgical
music in the Roman Catholic rite. In particular, the encyclical ap-
proved Gregorian chant as the ‘‘supreme model’’ for sacred music
and also ‘‘Classical Polyphony’’ as embodied in the works of Gio-
vanni da Palestrina (Art. 3, 4). Modern music may provide excel-
lent works for liturgy, but explicit secular influences, such as the
theater, are prohibited, including concerted works. Organ music is
permitted but not as alternatim. The length of compositions should
not overwhelm liturgical actions. See also CECILIAN MOVE-
MENT; CONSTITUTION ON THE SACRED LITURGY; COUN-
CIL OF TRENT.
TRENT CODICES. The largest and most significant collection of

15th-century polyphony, the codices consist of seven manuscripts of
Tyrolean provenance and contain more than 1,500 compositions
from the years c. 1400–c. 1480, including works of Guillaume Du
Fay, Antoine Busnoys, and Johannes Ockeghem.
TRISAGION (Gk. ‘‘three times holy’’). Ordinary Byzantine chant

sung at the morning divine office (orthrōs) and during the divine
PAGE 217
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:00 PS
218 • TROPARION
liturgy before the readings. The text reads: ‘‘Holy God, Holy and
Mighty, Holy and Immortal, have mercy on us.’’
TROPARION. Short prayers, usually in strophic form, sung among the

verses of a psalm in the Byzantine divine office since the sixth cen-
tury. The texts may allude to the feast day and thus make the psalm-
ody proper. The melodies are thought to have been simple, and the
poetic diction takes after the psalms.
Also a single stanza, three to 13 lines, of a kontakion or kanon.
See also ANTIPHON; STICHERON.
TROPE. An expansion of a Latin chant, accomplished by adding

wordless melismas to its melody; or, by adding text to original melis-
mas of a chant to produce a syllabic texture; or, by adding both new
words and new melody. Medieval sources often term the last two
kinds of trope prosa or prosula. ‘‘Trope’’ can occasionally indicate a
chant that replaces another in liturgy, while conveying similar mean-
ing and function.
The sources for the earliest tropes are Frankish, particularly St.
Gall and St. Martial, and date from the 10th century and thus are as
old as the earliest sources of Gregorian chant. Some scholars even
doubt the traditional view that tropes expanded older, standard
chants, and believe that troped and untroped repertories developed
simultaneously.
The liturgical purpose of tropes appears to be multifaceted. They
solemnized particular feasts, as did the earliest polyphony, which
itself could be considered a kind of melodic trope. Tropes of canoni-
cal texts often clarified the relation of a chant to its proper feast and
explained its meaning. Particularly at the Introit, tropes act as intro-
ductions to the proper chant, an invitation to the choir intoned by the
cantor. There is an extra-liturgical function too: tropes provided an
occasion for liturgical composition after the Gregorian repertory had
become more or less fixed.
Chants for the mass were most commonly troped in the Middle
Ages, with the exception of the Credo, the statement of faith. Of the
propers, the Alleluia and its concluding wordless jubilus provided an
exceptional opportunity for troping. Tropes for the divine office
occur in responsories and in the concluding Benedicamus Domino.
PAGE 218
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:01 PS
VAUGHAN WILLIAMS, RALPH • 219
The liturgical reforms resulting from the Council of Trent (1545–

1563) eliminated virtually all tropes from the official Roman Catho-
lic rite. However, some very recent popular style settings of the
shorter ordinaries show troped texts.
TYĀGARĀJA (4 May 1767, Tiruvarur, Tamil Nadu, India–6 Janu-

ary 1847, Truvaiyaru, Tamil Nadu). Widely regarded as the most
important composer of Karnatic music, he studied for 20 years with
Sonti Vēnkataramana beginning in 1782, traveled widely, and taught
many disciples including Vı̄nā Kuppayyar who transmitted many of
his compositions through notation. Most modern Karnatic composers
claim some disciple relation with Tyāgarāja. He is credited with de-
veloping a kind of composed variation within the three-part form of
the kriti. His more than 700 compositions were renowned for their
emotional content. See also BHAJAN; KIRTANA; TĀNSEN.
–U–
UTASEKKYŌ. Sung Japanese narratives of the Buddha’s life and

teachings, sung by professionals in a kabuki (theater) manner, partic-
ularly common in the 17th and 18th centuries.
–V–
VAUGHAN WILLIAMS, RALPH (12 October 1872, Down Amp-

ney, Gloucester, England–26 August 1958, London). Renowned
composer and conductor, he composed an a cappella Mass in G
minor (1920–1921), the oratorio Sancta Civitas (‘‘The Holy City,’’
1923–1925, based on Revelations), and about 20 other motets,
psalms, and other sacred songs both accompanied and unaccompa-
nied. He is probably best known, however, through his many arrange-
ments of traditional hymn tunes and carols first published in The
Oxford Book of Carols (1928), Songs of Praise (1931), and The En-
glish HymnaI (1933), and for several outstanding hymn tunes of his
own, including Down Ampney (‘‘Come Down, O Love Divine’’),
Salva Festa Dies (‘‘Hail Thee, Festival Day’’), Sine Nomine (‘‘For All
PAGE 219
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:01 PS
220 • VENICE
the Saints,’’ all three c.1905), and King’s Weston (‘‘At the Name of
Jesus,’’ 1925).
VENICE. The capital city of the ‘‘Most Serene Republic’’ came to

prominence in sacred music in the 16th century, later than most other
Italian city-states, but then developed spectacularly into the second
most important musical center in Europe after Rome. In the 15th
century, laude might be heard in the confraternities known as scuole
grandi, and there was occasional ceremonial music at St. Mark’s, the
doge’s private chapel (a basilica from 1520). Ottaviano Petrucci
(1466–1539) published the first printed collection of polyphony in
1501, and in the 16th century Venice became Europe’s leading pub-
lisher of music. In 1527, the procurators of St. Mark’s appointed
Adrian Willaert as maestro di cappella (to 1562), beginning a long
series of illustrious maestri including Gioseffo Zarlino (1517–1590,
maestro from 1564–1590), who attracted an outstanding staff includ-
ing Andrea and Giovanni Gabrieli. Subsequent maestri include
Claudio Monteverdi (1613–1943), and Antonio Lotti (1733–
1740). The zenith in sacred music was the Zarlino-Monteverdi period
when St. Mark’s could have at its disposal a choir of 30 and an in-
strumental ensemble of 20. With such large ensembles and two or-
gans, St. Mark’s made such a specialty of colorful music for cori
spezzati that, even without originating in Venice, polychoral music
became virtually synonymous with the ‘‘Venetian style’’ of church
music and influenced composers as late and as far flung as Johann
Sebastian Bach and George Frideric Handel.
A peculiarly Venetian venue for sacred music were the four
ospedali of the Incurabili, Mendicanti, Derelitti, and Pietà. Orphan-
ages that housed mostly illegitimate girls, they trained their inmates
in singing, organ playing, and, by the late 17th century, string play-
ing; they were renowned all over Europe for the quality of their
music. Sacred concertos, oratorios, and instrumental concertos by
Francesco Gasparini (1668–1727) and Antonio Vivaldi survive from
the Pietà.
With the opening of Europe’s first commercial opera house at San
Cassian in 1637, the city’s best musical talent increasingly preferred
working in the theater to composing for the church.
PAGE 220
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:01 PS
VERSET • 221
VERDI, GIUSEPPE (9 or 10 October 1813, Roncole near Busseto,

Italy–27 January 1901, Milan). The greatest composer of Italian
opera in the 19th century contributed Quattro Pezzi Sacri (‘‘Four Sa-
cred Pieces,’’ published 1898) and the great Requiem mass to the
concert choral repertory of sacred music. The Quattro Pezzi, evi-
dently composed without commission, include an Ave Maria for
four-voiced unaccompanied chorus, Laudi alla Vergine Maria
(‘‘Praises to the Virgin Mary’’) for women’s four-voiced unaccompa-
nied chorus, a Stabat Mater for mixed chorus and orchestra, and a
Te Deum for double chorus and orchestra.
VERSAILLE MOTET. See GRAND MOTET.
VERSE ANTHEM. An anthem featuring vocal solos, usually in some

pattern of alternation with the full choir. The concept coincides with
the first major collections of English anthems. The first verse of the
anonymous Now Let the Congregation in the Wanley Partbooks (c.
1546–1548) is apparently for alto solo, followed by the same verse
for full choir. Compositions with more extensive solos date from the
1560s. These most often begin with introductory organ solos, fol-
lowed by a verse for vocal solo(s) with instrumental obbligatos,
closing the first section with a verse for full chorus, with instruments
doubling the vocal parts. Solo/chorus pairs proceed in through-com-
posed manner for as long as the text demands.
The revival of the Chapel Royal after the Restoration of Charles II
occasioned more elaborate instrumental settings. A string ensemble
might further articulate a larger structure by playing ritornellos be-
tween the sung verses.
VERSE SERVICE. An Anglican service composed with alternation

between solo singers and the full choir, after the manner of the verse
anthem. The earliest examples date from the late 16th century. See
also FULL SERVICE; GREAT SERVICE.
VERSET. Organ piece that substitutes for a chant in liturgy, as in al-

ternatim. It may use the original chant melody as a cantus firmus
or as a subject of imitation, or it may be entirely original. See also
CANZONA; RICERCAR; TOCCATA.
PAGE 221
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:02 PS
222 • VERSICLE
VERSICLE. In Christian liturgies, a short text usually chanted by the

celebrant or deacon that elicits a response from the choir (e.g.,
Benedicamus Domino). The pairing of versicle and response is
called versus in Latin liturgical books. See also ALLELUIA; DEUS
IN ADJUTORIUM; DIVINE OFFICE; RESPONSORY.
VERSUS (Lat. ‘‘verse’’). See VERSICLE.
VESPERS. The major hour of the divine office of the Roman Catholic
rite sung in the evening. Sundays and important feasts are allotted
two vespers services, a first vespers that begins the feast on the pre-
ceding evening and second vespers that concludes the feasts on the
day itself; ferial days have a single vespers in the evening.
Vespers always begins with the versicle Deus in adjutorium. Then
come a number of proper psalms with antiphons, five in the medie-
val Benedictine vespers. On Sunday, Psalms 110–114 (Vulgate nu-
meration) are sung, and the weekdays would continue in order
through 147, omitting psalms sung at other hours. Solemn feasts
might require particular psalms.
The psalmody is followed by a brief Bible reading (Capitulum,
‘‘little chapter’’) and a proper hymn. (In medieval monastic practice
an ornate chant called a great responsory preceded the hymn.) After
another versicle comes the Magnificat (see Appendix A for text)
framed by an antiphon for the day, followed by one of the four Mar-
ian antiphons (see Appendix A for texts). The versicle Benedica-
mus Domino concludes the service. See also EVENING PRAYER;
HESPERINOS; PSALM TONES.
VESPERS (ALL-NIGHT VIGIL). A setting of the Russian Orthodox

night-long service sung in monasteries and, on the eve of holy days,
in churches, composed by Sergei Rachmaninoff (Op. 37) in two
weeks spanning January and February 1915, and premiered on 10
March 1915 in Moscow. Scored for unaccompanied chorus, it re-
quires about 65 minutes. Nine of the 15 prayer settings used melodies
drawn from znamennı̄y chant, Byzantine chant, and Kievan chant.
The music throughout, while clearly of the late 19th century, is syn-
tactically conservative, diatonic, and dominated by step-motion me-
PAGE 222
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:02 PS
VESPERS OF 1610 • 223
lodies and homorhythmic textures that recall the Russian traditions

of sacred music.
VESPERS OF 1610 (VESPRO DELLA BEATA VERGINE). A set-

ting of a Roman Catholic vespers composed by Claudio Monte-
verdi and published in Venice in 1610. The scoring of the 13
movements (not including an alternate, simpler six-voiced Magnifi-
cat and a six-voiced Missa In Illo Tempore printed with them) varies
from a monody for solo tenor and continuo to a polychoral psalm
for 10 voices in two choirs with accompaniment. A historical per-
formance requires in addition eight vocal soloists and two violins,
three violas, one bass violin, one double bass, three cornettos, one
large cornetto, three trombones, one contrabass trombone, two tenor
recorders, and two transverse flutes or shawms. However, a number
of modern editions make possible performances with modern instru-
ments. Jeffrey G. Kurtzman has published the most recent and au-
thoritative critical performing edition (Oxford, 1999). Monteverdi’s
13 movements require about 90 minutes to perform in concert; a li-
turgical performance might require an amount of additional chant,
depending upon how certain controversial matters were resolved.
Monteverdi’s Vespers include settings of the response Domine ad
adiuvandum, five psalms (109, 112, 121, 126, and 147), the hymn
Ave Maris Stella, the Magnificat, and five sacred concertos setting
Biblical texts (except Audi coelum, not Biblical). He included no an-
tiphons to frame the psalms and Magnificat, presumably because
they would be chosen according to the feast. But some scholars be-
lieve that sacred concertos should replace the antiphons; others be-
lieve they are independent compositions. Pitch is another
controversy. Some movements are notated in chiavi alte (‘‘high
clefs’’); evidence suggests that these should be transposed down a
perfect fourth. Questions about when to use the instruments when
they are not obbligato, and how many singers on a part in a given
movement, as well as the best order of movements all remain unre-
solved.
Published 13 years after the performance of Jacopo Peri’s Euridice
and three years after Monteverdi’s own opera Orfeo, the Vespers is
a unique synthesis of two styles concurrent in early 17th-century
Italy: the stile antico, the high Renaissance polyphony promoted by
PAGE 223
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:02 PS
224 • VIADANA, LUDOVICO
the Council of Trent, and the stile moderno, emphasizing the ex-
pressivity of the solo voice against a framework of functional har-
mony. The psalms and Magnificat present this synthesis most clearly.
The cantus firmus of the ancient psalm tones sounds slowly at
times against virtuosic solo singing reminiscent of opera, at times
against highly contrapuntal choral writing reminiscent of the glories
of the Venetian school.
VIADANA, LUDOVICO (c. 1560, Viadana near Parma, Italy–2

May 1627, Gualtieri near Parma). See CENTO CONCERTI EC-
CLESIASTICI.
VICTORIA, TOMÁS LUIS DE (1548, Avila–20 August 1611, Ma-

drid). Roman Catholic priest, organist and composer noted for his
religious devotion, he restricted himself to Latin texts, and thus his
oeuvre is smaller than that of Orlandus Lassus or Giovanni da Pal-
estrina with whom his music is often compared: 22 masses, 106 mo-
tets (including polyphonic antiphons and responsories), 18
Magnificats (most are alternatim), two passions, 38 polyphonic
hymns, three sequences for cori spezzati and a famous Requiem for
his patron the Dowager Empress Maria, sister to the King of Spain,
published in 1605. He sang at the Cathedral of Avila and then entered
the Jesuit Collegium Germanicum in Rome in 1565, where he likely
studied with Palestrina; he succeeded him as maestro at the Roman
seminary in 1571. In the 1560s and 1570s, he held many posts as
director and organist in Rome. In 1577, he joined St. Philip Neri’s
Congregazione dei Preti dell’Oratorio, possibly composing music
for the laude sung there. He returned to Madrid in 1587 and served
at the Monasterio de las Desclazas until his death.
VIENNA. If its development seems to lag behind that of Paris or Lon-

don in the Middle Ages—polyphony is mentioned only in 1460—
the sacred music of Vienna nevertheless shows some prescient
features, such as the reference in 1260 to vernacular hymn singing
and the foundation by Emperor Rudolf IV (d. 1365) of the Brother-
hood of Corpus Christi to chant liturgical drama.
The move of Emperor Maximilian’s Hofmusikkappelle to Vienna
in 1498 marks the beginning of a long ascent to world prominence in
PAGE 224
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:03 PS
VILLANCICO • 225
music. Ferdinand II introduced Italian disciples of Giovanni Gabri-

eli and their Baroque style into the previously conservative court and
sacred music after his accession in 1619. Giovanni Valentini’s
(1582–1649) sepolcro Santi Risorti of 1643 began a tradition of ora-
torio particular to Vienna. And alongside the latest in Italian Ba-
roque operatic church music was practiced the stile antico,
especially during Lent.
The two ideals competed for dominance during the 18th century.
The archbishop forbad trumpets and drums during mass in 1753, but
Empress Maria Theresa ignored him and favored liturgies whose
music was indistinguishable from concerts. Joseph II, however, re-
stricted operatic liturgy significantly in the 1780s. A more muted but
similar controversy infected Jewish chant in the 19th century, result-
ing in the ‘‘Vienna model’’ of liturgical music engineered by Cantor
Solomon Sulzer.
By the turn of the 19th century the careers of Wolfgang Amadeus
Mozart and Franz Joseph Haydn and the growing reputation of
Ludwig van Beethoven established Vienna as the leading musical
city of the Western world. But aside from isolated works such as Hay-
dn’s The Creation and The Seasons and Beethoven’s Missa Sol-
emnis that straddled the sacred and secular, the city’s fame rested on
instrumental concert music and opera. The repertory of sacred
music in the great churches of St. Stephen’s and St. Augustine’s
today is little changed, still performed at a solemn mass each Sunday
by the Hofmusikkappelle consisting of the Vienna Boys’ Choir, the
men of the State Opera Chorus, and players of the Vienna Philhar-
monic Orchestra.
VILLA-LOBOS, HEITOR (5 March 1887, Rio de Janeiro–17 No-

vember 1959, Rio de Janeiro). Founder of Brazilian musical nation-
alism, he composed the Missa São Sebastião (three voices, 1937) and
36 other unaccompanied sacred works.
VILLANCICO. Song of praise using Spanish or other vernacular lan-

guage. The particular folk element composed into the music specified
the type further: negrilla, calenda, gallego, jácara. In 17th-century
Spain and New Spain, cathedral chapelmasters were expected to
compose new villancicos each year for certain feasts such as Corpus
PAGE 225
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:03 PS
226 • VITRY, PHILLIPE DE
Christi and Christmas, and for matins of local saint’s day as well.
The musical form varied, but most examples contain a refrain (estrib-
illo or responsión) alternating with several stanzas. See also CHAN-
SON SPIRITUEL; LAUDA.
VITRY, PHILLIPE DE (31 October 1291, Paris–9 June 1361,

Paris). One of the leading intellectuals of his age, he codified the
new principles of modern rhythmic (mensural) notation in his trea-
tise Ars Nova (c. 1322–1323) and composed about a dozen motets
that may have had some liturgical function.
VIVALDI, ANTONIO (4 March 1678, Venice–28 July 1741, Vi-

enna). Famous composer of operas and instrumental concertos, his
position as maestro di violino at the Pio Ospedale della Pietà in Ven-
ice allowed the composition of sacred music only when the maestro
di coro was on leave. He composed 18 psalms, a Magnificat, 20 mo-
tets, three oratorios, and half a dozen mass movements. The most
famous of these is his Gloria in D.
VOICE. A melody in a polyphonic texture.
VOLUNTARY. A free composition or improvisation, usually for pipe

organ, played before or after an Anglican service, at the Offertory
of Holy Communion, or after the psalms or second lesson at Morn-
ing and Evening Prayer. The term dates to c. 1560 and has loose
associations with fugal writing, but its use varies widely in the
sources.
VOTIVE ANTIPHON. Chants unattached to psalms whose texts

praised the Virgin Mary or other saint, often in rhyme, sung either in
the divine office or in processions to accompany litanies on their
feast days. Marian antiphons have traditionally concluded compline
every day since the 13th century. Many were composed in the late
Middle Ages, but four of the longer ones—Alma redemptoris mater,
Ave regina coelorum, Regina coelorum laetare, and Salve regina
(see Appendix A for texts)—have been sung widely down through
modern times.
PAGE 226
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:03 PS
WATTS, ISAAC • 227
–W–
WALTHER, JOHANN (1496, Kahla, Thuringia, Germany–25

March 1570, Torgau). A critical figure in the development of a con-
gregational hymnody for Lutheranism, he compiled the Witten-
berger Geystliche Gesangk Buchleyn (1st edition, 1524) and
advised Martin Luther on the German Mass in 1525. He also com-
posed two Latin passions, nine Magnificats, eight psalms, and 17
Latin motets.
WAR REQUIEM. Composed by Benjamin Britten for the consecra-

tion of the rebuilt Coventry Cathedral, which had been destroyed by
German bombing in World War II, the War Requiem intersperses
poems of Wilfrid Owen (1893–1918, killed in World War I), sung by
tenor and baritone soloists accompanied by a chamber orchestra, into
the traditional Latin Requiem mass text sung by either a boys’ choir
and organ or a four-voiced choir with an occasional soprano solo
accompanied by a large orchestra of triple woodwinds, six horns,
four trumpets, three trombones, tuba, piano, percussion and strings.
The War Requiem premiered on 30 May 1962 at the cathedral. It re-
quires about 85 minutes to perform.
WASAN. Buddhist chant sung in Japanese. The verses are in tradi-

tional five- and seven-syllable lines, set to melodies of eight beats,
typical of much Japanese music, articulated by an ōdaiko drum.
Simpler types of wasan were used to evangelize the countryside. See
also SHŌMYŌ; UTASEKKYŌ.
WATTS, ISAAC (17 July 1674, Southampton, England–25 Novem-

ber 1748, Stoke Newington). Influential writer of hymns and psalm
paraphrases. His collection The Psalms of David Imitated in the Lan-
guage of the New Testament (1719) consummated the movement
away from literal psalm versifications toward metrical psalms more
appropriate for congregational singing. Altering the text also al-
lowed Watts to reinterpret the psalms in evangelical terms. Watts also
published Horae Lyricae (1705) and Hymns and Spiritual Songs
(1707). (at)
PAGE 227
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:03 PS
228 • WECHSELGESANG
WECHSELGESANG (Ger. ‘‘exchange song’’). Bohemian tradition of

singing Christmas songs dating from before the Reformation. Groups
of clergy, instrumentalists, unison choruses, and polyphonic
choruses stationed around the church would exchange verses in an
elaborated form of antiphony. See also CAROL; CORI SPEZZATI;
NOËL.
WEELKES, THOMAS (baptized 25 October 1576–buried 1 De-

cember 1623, London). Composer, student of William Byrd, and
organist at Chichester Cathedral from between October of 1601 and
1602 until 16 January 1617 when he was dismissed for drunkenness.
He composed nine services, the most for a single major composer of
his time, and completed more than 30 anthems.
WESLEY, CHARLES (18 December 1707, Epworth, Lincolnshire,

England–29 March 1788, London). An Anglican clergyman and
founder, along with his brother John Wesley, of Methodism. He
wrote the texts for hundreds of hymns, among the most celebrated
of which are ‘‘Hark, the Herald Angels Sing,’’ ‘‘Christ the Lord Is
Risen Today,’’ and ‘‘Love Divine, All Loves Excelling.’’ See also
WESLEY, JOHN. (at)
WESLEY, JOHN (17 June 1703, Epworth, Lincolnshire, En-

gland–2 March 1791, London). Anglican priest who, along with his
brother Charles Wesley, founded Methodism. He profoundly influ-
enced hymnody in England and America through a series of hymnals
beginning with A Collection of Psalms and Hymns of 1737. He
freely adapted popular and even operatic tunes for religious texts,
which proved very effective in making converts and provided the first
large repertory for congregational singing in England besides met-
rical psalms. See also WESLEY, CHARLES.
WESLEY, SAMUEL (24 February 1766, Bristol, England–11 Octo-

ber 1837, London). Son of Charles Wesley, perhaps the finest En-
glish organist of his time. He greatly admired the Roman Catholic
polyphonic tradition and composed six masses and over 50 motets
to Latin texts as well as many Anglican anthems, hymns, and much
service music as well as voluntaries and other works for organ.
PAGE 228
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:04 PS
WILLAN, HEALEY • 229
WIDOR, CHARLES-MARIE (21 February 1844, Lyons–12 March

1937, Paris). Organist at the prestigious St. Sulpice of Paris from
1870–1934, he studied with Jacques Lemmens (1823–1881) who
traced his own pedagogical lineage directly to Johann Sebastian
Bach. Widor is best known for his 10 organ symphonies, published
from 1876–1900. He also composed one mass and 10 motets, often
for double choir and large instrumental ensembles. See also CORI
SPEZZATI.
WILLAERT, ADRIAN (ADRIANO) (c. 1490, Bruges or Roulaers,

Flanders–7 December 1562, Venice). Through his own composi-
tions and his teaching of following generations, Willaert made the
Venetian musical establishment at St. Mark’s one of the foremost
musical centers of Europe. After trying law at the University of
Paris, he studied composition with Jean Mouton. He served three
members of the d’Este family of Ferrara: Cardinal Ippolito I d’Este
(1515–1520), Duke Alfonso I (1522), and Cardinal Ippolito II, Arch-
bishop of Milan (1525–1527). On 12 December 1527, the Procura-
tors of St. Mark’s appointed him maestro di cappella. Among his
students were the theorist and teacher Gioseffo Zarlino (1517–1590),
the eminent composer Cipriano de Rore (c. 1515–1565), and Andrea
Gabrieli.
Willaert is best known today for his eight psalms composed for
cori spezzati, the first associated with St. Mark’s, published in Venice
in 1550, and for a collection of madrigals and motets, Musica nova
(1559, Venice), one of the most famous publications of the century.
He also composed nine masses, 29 polyphonic hymn settings, 18
single choir psalms, and 183 motets. He also published a set of nine
ricercars for organ (1551, Venice). The earlier motets follow the
models of Mouton and Josquin Desprez with structures clearly ar-
ticulated by imitative pairs. The later ones favor less explicit imita-
tion in order to maintain fuller textures, the trend for the rest of the
century.
WILLAN, HEALEY (12 October 1880, Balham, London–16 Feb-

ruary 1968, Toronto). A composer who taught at Toronto Conserva-
tory (1913–1937) and at the University of Toronto (1937–1950), he
was organist and choirmaster at Anglican Church of St. Mary Mag-
PAGE 229
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:04 PS
230 • WILLIAMSON, MALCOLM
dalene (1921–death). His Anglo-Catholicism is reflected in his 14

Missae Breves (1928–1963), the 11 Liturgical Motets (1928–1937),
and the Evening Canticles (chant-with-fauxbourdons, from 1928).
He also wrote six communion services, four full masses, other large-
scale sacred works (e.g., Te Deum in B-flat, 1935–1937), 34 anthems
and 30 hymn-anthems (e.g., O Lord, Our Governour, performed at
the coronation of Queen Elizabeth II, 1953), about 30 motets, over
30 canticles, four sets of organ hymn preludes, and other organ
music, of which Introduction, Passacaglia, and Fugue (1916) is par-
ticularly well known. (at)
WILLIAMSON, MALCOLM (21 November 1931, Sydney–2

March 2003, Cambridge). Virtuoso pianist, he settled in London
(1953) and became Master of the Queen’s Music (1975). He taught
himself to play the organ by studying Olivier Messiaen’s music,
and he subsequently wrote many organ works (e.g., Vision of Christ
Phoenix, which includes ‘‘Coventry Carol’’ variations (1962) that
show Messiaen’s influence. After his conversion to Catholicism, he
wrote many sacred works: nine masses including Mass of Christ the
King (1977–1978), Adoremus (a Christmas cantata, 1959), hymns
and anthems, and many others. (at)
WINCHESTER TROPERS. Two manuscripts, provenance of Old

Minster, Winchester, England. The earlier, c. 996, contains the oldest
version of the liturgical drama Quem quaeritis trope with both text
and music. The later, c. 1050, is a revised version of the earlier but
also has a supplement of 150 organa on mostly Alleluias and re-
sponsories for the divine office, composed in parallel note-against-
note style with occasional contrary motion. This is the first practical
source of polyphony in Western music.
WITT, FRANZ XAVER (9 February 1834, Walderbach, Bavaria–2

December 1888, Landshut). Roman Catholic priest and composer,
he promoted the revival of ancient traditions of liturgical music
through composing in the stile antico and by publishing and found-
ing the Allgemeiner Deutscher Cäcilien-Verein (‘‘General German
Cecilian Society’’) at Bamberg in 1869 and the Scuola Gregoriana
in Rome in 1880.
PAGE 230
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:04 PS
ZACHOW, FRIEDRICH WILHELM • 231
WITTENBERGER GEYSTLICHE GESANGK BUCHLEYN (‘‘Little

Spiritual Songbook of Wittenberg,’’ Wittenberg, 1524). The first
systematic collection of 38 chorales for public worship, arranged by
Johann Walther for four and five voices in mostly homorhythmic
but occasionally contrapuntal texture, with an introduction by Mar-
tin Luther. The collection includes 32 texts set to 35 chorale melo-
dies that are given to the tenor voice traditional for German part-
songs of the time, and was intended for use in schools and public
worship. See also RHAW, GEORG.
WOOD, CHARLES (15 June 1866, Armagh, Ireland–12 July 1926,

Cambridge). He taught harmony at Royal College of Music (from
1888) and at Cambridge University (1897–1924). Beginning sacred
composition in his later years, he wrote four settings of the Commu-
nion service, 24 canticles, and more than 30 anthems. His largest
church work is St. Mark’s Passion (1921), which uses chant melo-
dies and two metrical psalm tunes. (at)
–Y–
YA-YÜEH (Chinese ‘‘elegant music’’). Refers to the court music of

imperial China from 221 B. C. to 1911. This tradition came to incor-
porate the rituals of Confucianism in the Han dynasties (206
B. C.–220). The nature of the songs—text, number of performers,
types of instruments, etc.—depended on immediate circumstances.
The oldest notation dates from the late 12th century. Confucianists
insist on a pentatonic scale (C, D, E, G, A) as the basic compositional
material; auxiliary tones could ornament melodic patterns.
YUSHAN. Monastery in the Changshu area of Jiangsu province in

China where monks from all over Asia learned the proper methods
of Buddhist chanting.
–Z–
ZACHOW, FRIEDRICH WILHELM (baptized 14 November

1663, Leipzig, Germany–7 August 1712, Halle). Teacher of
PAGE 231
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:04 PS
232 • ZEMA
George Frideric Handel, from 11 August 1684 until his death, Za-
chow was organist at the St. Mary’s Church in Halle. Surviving from
an apparently large oeuvre are about 25 cantatas in various forms
from sacred concerto to operatic, one chorale mass, two Latin mo-
tets, and about 50 keyboard chorales.
ZEMA. Chant of the Ethiopian Church, traditionally ascribed to St.

Yared of the sixth century.
ZEMIROT. Songs of Eastern European Jews celebrating the joys of the

Sabbath. The melodies, often borrowed from folksong, Jewish and
non-Jewish, and cast in simple meter, date from roughly 1600–1850,
while the poems are much older, from the ninth to 17th centuries of
various provenance. See also PIYYUT.
ZIMMERMAN, HEINZ WERNER (11 August 1930, Freiburg,

Germany). From the late 1950s, he took an interest in the movement
to renew Protestant church music in Germany; from 1963–1976, he
was director of the Berliner Kirchenmusikschule in Spandau. Zim-
merman has composed motets and chorale fantasias for unaccom-
panied chorus and a larger number of sacred works for chorus with
instruments. His style combines sacred idioms from chorales and
spirituals with secular elements, e.g., Missa Profana (1977), a Latin
mass for five soloists, chorus, electronic sounds, sirens, Dixieland
band, and orchestra.
ZNAMENNĪY RASPEV (Rus. ‘‘chanting by signs’’). Chant of the

Russian Orthodox church. The term coincides with chant books of
the late 15th century accompanied by azbuki (‘‘alphabets’’) listing
neume types with Slavonic names. The earliest Russian sources date
from the late 11th century but are written in notation derived from
the earliest Byzantine type that has not been deciphered, and politi-
cal turmoil in the 13th century may have prevented the importation
of Byzantine innovations. Even the numerous alphabetic tables in the
16th century do not solve the notation problem entirely because they
do not agree. A reform associated with Ivan Shaydur about 1600 as-
signed fixed pitches to the neumes, thus severing all relations with
the Byzantine tradition of notating intervals.
PAGE 232
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:05 PS
ZWINGLI, HULDRYCH • 233
When Patriarch Nikon (ruled 1652–1656) promoted the poly-

phonic singing of the chant, groups opposed to it splintered in
schism from the Russian Orthodox Church. These ‘‘Old Believers’’
saw polyphony as a threat from Roman Catholicism. The importation
of Western staff notation during the reign of Peter the Great (1689–
1725) bolstered the new polyphonic chant and marginalized the tradi-
tional monophony.
ZWINGLI, HULDRYCH (ULRICH) (1 January 1484, Wildhaus,

Switzerland–11 October 1531, Cappel). Protestant reformer who,
despite extraordinary musical gifts, believed liturgical music to be an
obstacle to faith and excluded it entirely from his revised liturgy Ak-
tion oder Brauch des Nachtmahls (1525). His ideas resulted in the
radical reduction of music in Swiss reform churches, including the
wholesale dismantling of pipe organs, but a simplified liturgical
music based mostly on metrical psalms soon returned to reform
churches. See also CALVIN, JEAN; CONSTANCE SONGBOOK;
GENEVAN PSALTER.
PAGE 233
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:05 PS
PAGE 234
................. 16141$ $CH1 09-06-06 09:12:05 PS
Appendix A
Texts of the Roman Catholic Rite
Translations for sections A and B are traditional for the Anglican rite)
A. THE ORDINARY PRAYERS OF THE MASS

1. Kyrie eleison
Kyrie eleison Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christe eleison Christ, have mercy upon us.
Kyrie eleison Lord, have mercy upon us.
2. Gloria in excelsis Deo

Gloria in excelsis Deo et in terra Glory be to God on high and
pax hominibus bonae voluntatis. on earth peace, good will
Laudamus te. Benedicimus te. towards men. We praise thee,
Adoramus te. Glorificamus te. we bless thee, we worship thee,
Gratias agimus tibi propter mag- we glorify thee, we give thanks
nam gloriam tuam, Domine to thee for thy great glory, O
Deus, rex caelestis, Deus Pater Lord God, heavenly King, God
omnipotens. Domine Fili unigen- the Father Almighty. O Lord,
ite, Jesu Christe. Domine Deus, the only begotten son, Jesus
235
PAGE 235
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:04 PS
236 • APPENDIX A
Agnus Dei, Filius Patris. Qui Christ; O Lord God, Lamb of

tollis peccata mundi, miserere God, Son of the Father, that
nobis. Qui tollis peccata mundi, takest away the sins of the
suscipe deprecationem nostram. world, have mercy upon us.
Qui sedes ad dexteram Patris, Thou that takest away the sins
miserere nobis. of the world, receive our prayer.
Quoniam tu solus Sanctus. Tu Thou that sittest at the right
solus Dominus. hand of God the Father, have
Tu solus Altissimus, Jesu Christe. mercy upon us. For thou only
Cum Sancto Spiritu, in gloria art holy; thou only art the Lord;
Dei Patris. Amen. thou only, O Christ, with the
Holy Ghost, art most high, in
the glory of God the Father.
Amen.
3. Credo in unum Deum

Credo in unum Deum, Patrem I believe in one God, the Father
omnipotentem, factorem caeli et Almighty, maker of heaven and
terrae, visibilium omnium et in- earth, and of all things visible
visibilium. Et in unum Domi- and invisible; And in one Lord
num, Jesum Christum, Filium Jesus Christ, the only begotten
Dei unigenitum. Et ex Patre Son of God, born of his Father
natum ante omnia saecula. before all worlds, God of God,
Deum de Deo, lumen de lu- Light of Light, very God of
mine, Deum verum de Deo very God, begotten, not made,
vero. Genitum, non factum, con- being of one substance with the
substantialem Patri: per quem Father; by whom all things were
omnia facta sunt. Qui propter made; who for us men and for
nos homines et propter nostram our salvation came down from
salutem descendit de caelis. Et heaven, and was incarnate by
incarnatus est de Spiritu Sancto the Holy Ghost of the Virgin
ex maria Virgine: Et homo fac- Mary, and was made man; and
tus est. Crucifixus etiam pro was crucified also for us under
nobis: sub Pontio Pilato passus, Pontius Pilate; he suffered and
et sepultus est. was buried; and the third day he
Et resurrexit tertia die, secun- rose again according to the
dum Scripturas. Et ascendit in Scriptures, and ascended into
PAGE 236
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:04 PS
APPENDIX A • 237
caelum: sedet ad dexteram heaven, and sitteth on the right

patris. hand of the Father; and he shall
Et iterum venturus est cum glo- come again with glory to judge
ria, judicare vivos et mortuos: the quick and the dead; whose
cujus regni non erit finis. kingdom shall have no end.
Et in Spiritum Sanctum, Domi- And I believe in the Holy Ghost
num, et vivificantem: qui ex the Lord, and Giver of Life,
Patre Filioque procedit. who proceedeth from the Father
Qui cum Patre et Filio simul and the Son;
adoratur et conglorificatur: qui who with the Father and the
locutus est per Prophetas. Et Son together is worshipped and
unam sanctam catholicam et ap- glorified; who spake by the
ostolicam Ecclesiam. Confiteor prophets. And I believe in one
unum baptisma in remissionem holy Catholic and Apostolic
peccatorum. Et expecto resurrec- church. I acknowledge one Bap-
tionem mortuorum. Et vitam tism for the remission of sins;
venturi saeculi. Amen. and I look for the resurrection
of the dead, and the life of the
world to come. Amen.
4. Sanctus
Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus Domi- Holy, Holy, Holy Lord God of
nus Deus Sabaoth. Pleni sunt hosts, Heaven and earth are full
caeli et terra gloria tua. Hosanna of thy glory. Glory be to thee,
in excelsis. O Lord Most High. Blessed is
Benedictus qui venit in nomine he that cometh in the name of
Domini. Hosanna in excelsis. the Lord. Hosanna in the
highest.
5. Agnus Dei
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata O Lamb of God, that takest
mundi: miserere nobis. away the sin of the world, have
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mercy upon us.
mundi: miserere nobis. O Lamb of God, that takest
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata away the sin of the world, have
mundi: dona nobis pacem. mercy upon us.
PAGE 237
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:05 PS
238 • APPENDIX A
O Lamb of God, that takest

away the sin of the world, grant
us thy peace.
6. Ite missa est

Ite, missa est. Deo gratias. Let us go forth in the name of
Christ.
Thanks be to God.
B. THE GOSPEL CANTICLES

1. Benedictus (St. Luke 1: 68–79)
Benedictus Dominus Deus Is- Blessed be the Lord God of Is-
rael, quia visitavit et fecit rede- rael, for he hath visited and re-
mptionem plebis suae. Et erexit deemed his people. And he hath
cornu salutis nobis, in domo raised up a mighty salvation for
David pueri sui. us, in the house of his servant
Sicut locutus est per os sancto- David; And he spake by the
rum, qui a saeculo sunt, proph- mouth of his holy prophets,
etarum ejus. which have been since the
Salutem ex inimicis nostris, et world began; that we should be
de manu omnium qui oderunt saved from our enemies and
nos. from the hand of all that hate
us; to perform the mercy prom-
Ad faciendam misericordiam ised to our forefathers and to
cum patribus nostris, et memor- remember his holy convenant;
ari testamenti sui sancti. to perform this oath which He
Jusjurandum, quod juravit ad sware to our forefather Abra-
Abraham patrem nostrum, da- ham, that he would give us; that
turum se nobis. Ut sine timore, we being delivered out of the
de manu inimcorum nostrorum hand of our enemies, might
liberati, serviamus illi. In sancti- serve him without fear, in holi-
tate et justitia coram ipso, omni- ness and righteousness before
bus deibus nostris. him, all the days of our life.
Et tu puer, propheta Altissimi And thou, child, shall be called
vocaberis, praeibis enim ante fa- the prophet of the Highest: for
PAGE 238
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:05 PS
APPENDIX A • 239
ciem Domini parare vias ejus. thou shalt go before the face of
Ad dandam scientiam salutis the Lord to prepare His ways,
plebi ejus, in remissionem pec- to give knowledge of salvation
catorum eorum. Per viscera mis- unto his people for the remis-
ericordiae Dei nostri, in quibus sion of their sins. Through the
visitavit nos, oriens ex alto. Il- tender mercy of our God,
luminare his qui in tenebris et whereby the dayspring from on
in umbra mortis sedent, ad diri- high hath visited us, to give
gendos pedes nostros in viam light to them that sit in dark-
pacis. ness and in the shadow of
death, and to guide our feet into
the way of peace.
2. Magnificat (St. Luke 1: 46–55)

Magnificat anima mea Domi- My soul doth magnify the Lord,
num. Et exsultavit spiritus meus and my spirit hath rejoiced in
in Deo salutari meo. Quia res- God my Saviour.
pexit humilitatem ancillae suae; For he hath regarded the lowli-
ecce enim ex hoc beatam me ness of his handmaiden; for be-
dicent omnes generationes. Quia hold, from henceforth all
fecit mihi magna qui potens est, generations shall call me
et sanctum nomen eius. blessed. For he that is mighty
Et misericordia a progenie in hath magnified me; and holy is
progenies timentibus eum. Fecit his Name. And his mercy is on
potentiam in brachio suo, dis- those that fear him throughout
persit superbos mente cordis sui. all generations. He has showed
Deposuit potentes de sede et ex- strength with his arm; he hath
altavit humiles. scattered the proud in the imag-
Esurientes implevit bonis et div- ination of their hearts. He has
ites dimisit inanes. put down the mighty from their
Suscepit Israel puerum suum re- seat, and hath exalted the hum-
cordatus misericordiae suae. ble and meek. He hath filled the
Sicut locutus est ad Patres nos- hungry with good things; and
tros, Abraham et semini eius in the rich he hath sent away
saecula. empty. He remembering his
mercy hath holpen his servant
Israel; as he promised to our
PAGE 239
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:05 PS
240 • APPENDIX A
forefathers, Abraham and his

seed for ever.
3. Nunc Dimittis (St. Luke 2:29–32)

Nunc dimittis servum tuum Lord, now lettest thou thy ser-
Domine, secundum verbum vant depart in peace, according
tuum in pace. Quia viderunt to they word. For mine eyes
oculi mei salutare tuum. Quod have seen thy salvation, which
parasti ante faciem omnium po- thou hast prepared before the
pulorum. Lumen ad revelatio- face of all people; to be a light
nem gentium, et gloriam plebis to lighten the Gentiles, and to
tuae Israel. be the glory of they people Is-
rael.
N.B. To each of the Gospel canticles is appended the lesser
doxology:
Gloria Patri et Filio et Spiritui Glory be to the Father, to the
Sancto, sicut erat in principio, et Son, and to the Holy Spirit, as
nunc et semper, et in saecula it was in the beginning, is now
saeculorum. Amen. and always, forever. Amen.
C. THE MARIAN ANTIPHONS

1. Alma Redemptoris Mater
Alma Redemptoris Mater, quae Dear Mother of the Redeemer,
pervia caeli porta manes, et the gate through which you lead
stella maris succurre cadenti us to heaven, and star of the
surgere qui curat populo. Tu sea, help the fallen people,
quae genuisti, nature mirante, those who seek to rise. You
tuum sanctum Genitorem. Virgo who gave birth, with all nature
prius ac posterius, Gabrielis ab wondering, to your holy Cre-
ore sumen illud Ave, pecca- ator, Virgin before and after,
torum miserere. who heard from Gabriel’s
mouth that ‘‘Ave,’’ have mercy
on us sinners.
PAGE 240
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:06 PS
APPENDIX A • 241
2. Ave Regina Caelorum

Ave Regina caelorum, ave Do- Hail Queen of the heavens, hail
mina Angelorum: salve radix, mistress of the angels, hail root
salve porta, ex qua mundo lux [of Jesse], hail the gate through
est orta. Gaude Virgo gloriosa, whom the world’s Light is born.
super omnes speciosa. Vale, o Rejoice, glorious Virgin, loveli-
valde decora, et pro nobis est of all creatures. Go up on
Christum exora. high, and pray for us to Christ.
3. Regina Caeli Laetare

Regina caeli laetare, alleluia. Rejoice, Queen of heaven, alle-
Qua quem meruisti portare, alleluia, for Him whom you meri-
luia. Resurrexit, sicut dixit, alle- ted to bear, alleluia. He has
luia. Ora pro nobis Deum, risen as he said, alleluia. Pray
alleluia. to God for us, alleluia.
4. Salve Regina
Salve, Regina, mater misericor- Hail, Queen, mother of mercy,
diae: vita, dulcedo, et spes nos- our life, sweetness and hope. To
tra, salve. Ad te clamamus, you we cry, banished children
exsules, filii Hevae. Ad te of Eve. To you we sigh, mourn-
suspiramus, gementes et flentes ing and weeping in this valley
in hac lacrimarum valle. Eia of tears. Therefore, our Advo-
ergo, Advocata nostra, illos tuos cate, turn your eyes of mercy
misericordes oculos ad nos con- toward us. And after this our
verte. Et Jesum, benedictum exile show to us the blessed
fructum ventris tui, nobis post fruit of your womb, Jesus. O
hoc exsilium ostende. O clem- clement, o pious, o sweet Virgin
ens, O pia, O dulcis Virgo Mary.
Maria.
PAGE 241
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:06 PS
PAGE 242
................. 16141$ APPA 09-01-06 11:16:06 PS
Appendix B
Shema and Kaddish
243
PAGE 243
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:16:11 PS
244 • APPENDIX B
PAGE 244
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:16:23 PS
APPENDIX B • 245
PAGE 245
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:16:27 PS
246 • APPENDIX B
PAGE 246
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:16:34 PS
APPENDIX B • 247
PAGE 247
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:17:22 PS
248 • APPENDIX B
PAGE 248
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:17:29 PS
APPENDIX B • 249
PAGE 249
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:17:34 PS
250 • APPENDIX B
PAGE 250
................. 16141$ APPB 09-01-06 11:17:51 PS
Bibliography
INTRODUCTION
Because the entries of the dictionary can provide only the most basic information
about any item in the vast body of the world’s sacred music, the bibliography di-
rects the reader to sources of more detailed and deeper treatments. To this end, the
bibliography is organized in top-down fashion, beginning with the most general
references about music and religion taken separately, proceeding through general
histories of music and histories, dictionaries, and bibliographies of sacred music.
Then come biographies and studies of sacred music of specific traditions (e.g., Lu-
theranism). The last sections, not being strictly bibliographical, are more general:
important collections of sacred music, discographies, and electronic sources. Inevi-
tably some items do not fall neatly into any category, or might have fitted sensibly
into more than one, e.g., Allan Ho and Dmitry Feofanov’s Biographical Dictionary
of Russian/Soviet Composers, which might have been listed in the Dictionaries and
Biblographies of Sacred Music rather than Studies within Specific Traditions /
Byzantine and Orthodox, where it is found, since nearly all of the composers
found there would have written in that specific tradition. To avoid double listings
and include as many sources as possible, I hope that the reader may check all plau-
sible subheadings.
The criteria for inclusion begin with the obvious ones of the authors’ and pub-
lishers’ reputations in the various subfields of sacred music. Beyond that I (and the
series editor) preferred to include more recent works rather than older ones, works
in English, and books rather than articles. Exceptions are made to each of these
criteria at times, of course. Some specialized areas have been but little studied as
yet, and one must take what one can get. Classic studies and standard references
deserve a place almost regardless of their age, and sometimes older editions contain
valuable information not retained in later ones, e.g., The Catholic Encyclopedia.
1907. [http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/]. Not listed are doctoral dissertations, be-
cause they are not nearly as accessible to readers as books, but they nevertheless
contain many excellent specialized studies of sacred music (see Adkins, Doctoral
Dissertations in Musicology in the General References on Music and at www.mu
sic.indiana.edu/ddm/. Not listed are items written in languages other than those of
standard western musicology: English above all, German, French, Italian, Latin,
251
PAGE 251
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:13 PS
252 • BIBLIOGRAPHY
and Spanish. This obviously limits the bibliographies of the non-Western sacred
musics; I hope that the interested reader who knows those languages can use the
English-language items as stepping stones to publications written in them.
For English speakers, the most useful of the General References to be found in
most libraries are The New Grove, a music encyclopedia of 29 volumes, recently
revised and updated, the RILM index of periodical literature, the RISM catalog of
musical sources, and Baker’s biographical dictionaries.
Both practitioners and scholars of sacred music must understand at least in its
fundamentals the religious tradition to which that music belongs. The General Ref-
erences on Religion provides the standard references for each of the world’s major
religions, as well as some general references useful for comparing across religions.
Histories of Music Comprising Sacred Music combines two kinds of books:
those concentrating on sacred music not limited to a specific religious tradition,
e.g., Stephen A. Marini’s Sacred Song in America: Religion, Music, and Public
Culture, and more general histories of music whose purview would automatically
include significant emphasis on sacred music. Of these, Alan Atlas’s Renaissance
Music, Richard Crawford’s America’s Musical Life, Richard Hoppin’s Medieval
Music, Eileen Southern’s The Music of Black Americans, Reinhard Strom’s The
Rise of European Music, 1380–1500, and Peter Williams’ The Organ in Western
Culture would provide good starting points for most topics in sacred music of the
west.
Items concentrating on sacred music whose titles contain the words ‘‘bibliogra-
phy,’’ ‘‘dictionary,’’ or ‘‘encyclopedia’’ should be found in Dictionaries and Bibli-
ographies of Sacred Music, although there are other items, such as catalogs, if
they do not focus on one religious tradition. Sectarian items, such as handbooks for
hymnals, are found further on in Studies within Specific Traditions.
The biographical section includes principally composers but also anyone who
has influenced the course of sacred music history, e.g., Prosper Guéranger. It has a
subheading for each person with three or more entries. Items about less significant
personages are grouped together under ‘‘Others,’’ listed alphabetically by author as
usual. In recent years have appeared a great number of books devoted to single
works, such as the Mass in B Minor of J. S. Bach, and these are duly listed, espe-
cially if there is a corresponding entry in the historical dictionary. Of particular
interest to scholars are the ‘‘Guides to Research’’ for individual composers, usually
published by Garland Press but occasionally by Routledge and others. The Cam-
bridge Handbooks are also excellent bibliographical references.
It only made sense to subdivide by religious tradition the Studies within Spe-
cific Traditions. Because of all the sacred musics it prizes written notation, Chris-
tian music naturally has been studied the most. This vast literature is further
subdivided by sect (e.g., Roman Catholic, Byzantine, etc.) or other convenient
grouping (e.g., American Protestant) when the sects become too small. This is the
best section to locate studies of non-Western sacred musics, e.g., Islamic.
PAGE 252
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:14 PS
BIBLIOGRAPHY • 253
The bibliography concludes with resources that are not books, strictly speaking:
important collections of music, including complete works collections of major
composers; discographies, including some general guides and discographies of spe-
cific composers of important sacred works; and internet sites, some of which corre-
spond to the most important general references (e.g., RISM).
GENERAL REFERENCES ON MUSIC

Adkins, Cecil, and Alis Dickinson. Doctoral Dissertations in Musicology. 2nd se-
ries. 1st cumulative ed. Philadelphia, Pa.: American Musicological Society;
Basel: International Musicological Society, 1990. Supplements, 1991.
Arom, Simha. African Polyphony and Polyrhythm: Musical Structure and Method-
ology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991.
Benjamin, Thomas. The Craft of Tonal Counterpoint. New York: Routledge, 2003.
Cohen, Aaron I. International Encyclopedia of Women Composers. 2nd ed., vol. 1.
New York: Books and Music, 1987.
De Lerma, Dominique-René. A Bibliography of Black Music. 4 vols. Westport,
Conn.: Greenwood, 1981–1984.
Duckles, Vincent H., and Ida Reed. Music Reference and Research Materials: An
Annotated Bibliography. 5th ed. New York: Schirmer, 1997.
Finscher, Ludwig. Musik in Geschichte und Gegenwart: allgemeine Enzyklopädie
der Musik. 2nd ed., rev. 20 vols. Kassel, Germany: Bärenreiter, 1994–2004.
The Garland Encyclopedia of World Music. James Porter and Timothy Rice, eds.
10 vols. New York: Routledge, 1997–2002.
Griffiths, Paul. Thames and Hudson Encyclopedia of Twentieth Century Music.
New York: Thames and Hudson, 1986.
Kennedy, Michael, and Joyce Bourne. The Oxford Dictionary of Music. 2nd ed.
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994.
Randel, Don Michael. The New Harvard Dictionary of Music. Cambridge, Mass.:
Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 1986.
Répertoire International de Littérature Musicale. RILM Abstracts of Music Litera-
ture. New York: International RILM Center, 1967– . Vol. 1.
Répertoire International des Sources Musicales [RISM]. Munich: G. Henle, 1960–.
Sadie, Julie Anne, and Rhian Samuel. The New Grove Dictionary of Women Com-
posers. London: Macmillan, 1994.
Sadie, Stanley. The New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians. 29 vols. New
York: Macmillan, 2001.
Slonimsky, Nicolas. Baker’s Biographical Dictionary of Musicians. New York:
Schirmer, 1991.
Slonimsky, Nicolas, Laura Diane Kuhn, and Nicholas Slonimsky. Baker’s Bio-
graphical Dictionary of Musicians. 6 vols. New York: Schirmer, 2001.
PAGE 253
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:14 PS
GENERAL REFERENCES ON RELIGION

Bowker, John, ed. The Oxford Dictionary of World Religions. Oxford: Oxford Uni-
versity Press, 1997.
Eliade, Mircea, et al., eds. The Encyclopedia of Religion. New York: Macmillan,
1987.
Festivals and Holidays. New York: Macmillan Library Reference USA, 1999.
Johnston, William M., ed. Recent Reference Books in Religion: A Guide for Stu-
dents, Scholars, Researchers, Buyers & Readers. Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn,
1998.
Smith, Jonathan Z., et al., eds. The HarperCollins Dictionary of Religion. San Fran-
cisco: Harper San Francisco, 1995.
I. Buddhism
Bunce, Fredrick W. A Dictionary of Buddhist and Hindu Iconography, Illustrated:
Objects, Devices, Concepts, Rites, and Related Terms. New Delhi: D. K. Print-
world, 1997.
Keown, Damien. A Dictionary of Buddhism. Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2003.
Murthy, K. Krishna. A Dictionary of Buddhist Terms and Terminologies. New
Delhi: Sundeep Praskashn, 1999.
Prebish, Charles. S. A Historical Dictionary of Buddhism. Metuchen, N. J.: Scare-
crow, 1993.
Singh, Nagendra Kumar, ed. International Encyclopedia of Buddhism. New Delhi:
Anmol Publications, 1996.
II. Christianity
Andrews, Dean Timothy. The Eastern Orthodox Church: A Bibliography. 2nd ed.
Brookline, Mass.: Holy Cross Orthodox Theological School, 1957.
Balmer, Randall, and John R. Fitzmier. The Presbyterians. Westport, Conn.: Green-
wood, 1993.
Bard Thompson. Liturgies of the Western Church. Philadelphia: Fortress Press,
1961. Rpt. 1980.
Blumhofer, Edith, and Randall H. Balmer. Modern Christian Revivals. Urbana, Ill.:
University of Illinois Press, 1993.
Blumhofer, Edith L., et al., eds. Pentecostal Currents in American Protestantism.
Urbana, Ill.: University of Illinois Press, 1999.
Bodensieck, Julius, ed. The Encyclopedia of the Lutheran Church. Minneapolis:
Augsburg, 1965.
Brockway, Robert W. A Wonderful Work of God: Puritanism and the Great Awak-
PAGE 254
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:15 PS
ening. Bethlehem, Pa.: Lehigh University Press; London: Associated University

Presses, 2003.
Carlen, Claudia, ed. The Papal Encyclicals. Ann Arbor: Pierian Press, 1990.
Clark, Stephen R. L. God’s World and the Great Awakening. Oxford: Clarendon
Press and Oxford University Press, 1991.
Constantelos, Demetrio J. Understanding the Greek Orthodox Church: Its Faith,
History, and Practice. New York: Seabury Press, 1982.
Cross. F. L., and E. A. Livingstone, eds. The Oxford Dictionary of the Christian
Church. 2nd edition. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1958, 1983.
Crumb, Lawrence N. The Oxford Movement and its Leaders: A Bibliography of
Secondary and Lesser Primary Sources. Metuchen, N. J.: Scarecrow, 1988.
Di Berardino, Angelo, ed. Encyclopedia of the Early Church. Trans. Adrian Wal-
ford. New York: Oxford University Press, 1992.
Elliot, Peter J. Ceremonies of the Modern Roman Rite: The Eucharist and the Lit-
urgy of the Hours. San Francisco: Ignatius Press, 1995.
Ellis, Jane. The Russian Orthodox Church: A Contemporary History. Bloomington,
Ind.: Indiana University Press, 1986.
Farmer, David H. The Oxford Dictionary of Saints. 4th ed. New York: Oxford Uni-
Farmer, David H. and Paul Burns. Butler’s Lives of the Saints. 12 vols. Collegeville,
Minn.: Liturgical Press, 1995–2000.
Fennell, John L. I. A History of the Russian Church to 1448. London: Longman,
1995.
Frey, Sylvia R., and Betty Wood. Come Shouting to Zion: African American Protes-
tantism in the American South and British Caribbean to 1830. Chapel Hill, N.C.:
University of North Carolina Press, 1998.
Gallagher, Edward J., and Thomas Werge. Early Puritan Writers: A Reference
Guide. Boston: G. K. Hall, 1976.
Gamber, Klaus. The Reform of the Roman Liturgy: Its Problems and Background.
San Juan Capistrano: Una Voce Press, 1993.
General Instruction of the Roman Missal. Washington, D.C.: United States Confer-
ence of Catholic Bishops, 2003.
Glazier, Michael, and Thomas J. Shelley, eds. The Encyclopedia of American Cath-
olic History. Collegeville, Minn.: Liturgical Press, 1997.
Herbermann, Charles G., et al., eds. The Catholic Encyclopedia; An International
Work of Reference on the Constitution, Doctrine, Discipline, and History of the
Catholic Church. New York: Appleton, 1907–1914.
Jedin, Hubert. Ecumenical Councils of the Catholic Church. New York: Herder and
Herder, 1960.
Johnson, Paul E., ed. African-American Christianity: Essays in History. Berkeley:
University of California Press, 1994.
Jungmann, Josef. A. Missarum Sollemnia: Eine genetische Erklärung der römi-
PAGE 255
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:15 PS
schen Messe. Vienna: Herder, 1949. Trans. The Mass of the Roman Rite. West-
minster, Md.: Christian Classics, 1951. Rpt. 1986.
Kazhdan, Alexander. The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium. New York: Oxford Uni-
versity Press, 1991. (vol. 1, 507; vol. 2, 1354–1355).
Lang, Jovian P. Dictionary of the Liturgy. New York: Catholic Book Publishing Co.,
1989.
New Catholic Encyclopedia. 2nd ed. Detroit: Thompson/Gale; Washington, D. C.:
Catholic University, 2003–.
Nockles, Peter B. The Oxford Movement in Context: Anglican High Churchman-
ship, 1760–1857. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994.
Pettegree, Andrew, Alastair Duke, and Gillian Lewis, eds. Calvinism in Europe,
1540–1620. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994.
Pfaff, Richard W. Medieval Latin Liturgy: A Select Bibliography. Toronto: Univer-
sity of Toronto Press, 1982.
Prokurat, Michael, Alexander Golitzin, and Michael D. Peterson, eds. A Historical
Dictionary of the Orthodox Church. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow, 1996.
Robinson, Thomas A., et al. The Early Church: An Annotated Bibliography of Lit-
erature in English. Metuchen, N. J.: Scarecrow, 1993.
Scribner, William, et al. Anthology of Presbyterian & Reformed Literature. 5 vols.
Dallas, Tex.: Naphtali Press, 1988–1992.
Spurr, John. English Puritianism, 1603–1689. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1998.
Stelton, Leo F. Dictionary of Ecclesiastical Latin: With an Appendix of Latin Ex-
pressions Defined and Clarified. Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 1995.
Taft, Robert, S. J. The Liturgy of the Hours in East and West. Collegeville: Liturgi-
cal Press, 1986.
White, James F. Roman Catholic Worship: Trent to Today. Collegeville, Minn.: Li-
turgical Press, 2003.
Wilson, John Frederick. Religion and the American Nation: Historiography and
History. Athens, Ga.: University of Georgia Press, 2003.
III. Hinduism
Bunce, Fredrick W. A Dictionary of Buddhist and Hindu Iconography, Illustrated:
Objects, Devices, Concepts, Rites, and Related Terms. New Delhi: D. K. Print-
world, 1997.
Garg, Ram Ganga, gen. ed. Encyclopaedia of the Hindu World. New Delhi: Con-
cept 1992.
Lochtefeld, James G. The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Hinduism. New York: Rosen,
2002.
Pruthi, Raj Kumar, and Rameshwari Devi, eds. Encyclopaedia of Indian Society
and Culture. Jaipur, India: Mangal Deep Publications, 2002.
Soundara, Rajan. Concise Classified Dictionary of Hinduism. New Dehli: Concept,
2001.
PAGE 256
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:16 PS
Sullivan, Bruce M. Historical Dictionary of Hinduism. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow,

1997.
William, George M. Handbook of Hindu Mythology. Santa Barbara, Calif.: ABC-
CLIO, 2003.
IV. Islam
Adamec, Ludwig W. A Historical Dictionary of Islam. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow
Press 2001.
Bearman, Peri J., ed. The Encyclopaedia of Islam. 5th ed. Leiden: Brill, 2003.
Douglass, Susan L., ed. The Rise and Spread of Islam, 622–1500. Detroit: Gale
Group, 2001.
Esposito, John L., ed. The Oxford Dictionary of Islam. New York: Oxford Univer-
sity Press, 2003.
Esposito, John L., ed. in chief. The Oxford Encyclopedia of the Modern Islamic
World. New York: Oxford University Press, 1995.
Geddes, Charles L. An Analytical Guide to the Bibliographies on Islam, Mu-
hammed, and the Qu’rān. Denver, Colo.: American Institute of Islamic Studies,
1973.
Haddad, Yvonne Yazbeck, et al., eds. The Islamic Revival Since 1988: A Critical
Survey and Bibliography. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997.
Index Islamicus. East Grinstead, West Sussex, UK: Bowker-Saur, 1994– .
Martin, Richard C., ed. The Encyclopedia of Islam and the Muslim World. New
York: Macmillan Reference USA, 2003.
Nanji, Azim. The Muslim Almanac: A Reference Work on the History, Faith, Cul-
ture, and Peoples of Islam. Detroit: Gale Research, 1996.
Taher, Mohamed. Encyclopaedic Survey of Islamic Culture. New Delhi: Anmol
Publications, 1997–.
Winchester, Faith. Muslim Holidays. Mankato, Minn: Bridgestone Books, 1999.
V. Judaism
De Lange, Nicholas R. M. Atlas of the Jewish World. New York: Facts on File,
1984.
Griffiths, David B. A Critical Bibliography of Writings on Judaism. Lewiston,
N. Y.: E. Mellen Press, 1988.
Jacobs, Louis. The Jewish Religion: A Companion. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1995.
Karkhanis, Sharad. Jewish Heritage in America: An Annotated Bibliography. New
York: Garland, 1988.
Lemche, Niels Peter. Historical Dictionary of Ancient Israel. Lanham, Md.: Scare-
crow, 2004.
PAGE 257
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:16 PS
Nadell, Pamela Susan. Conservative Judaism in America: A Biographical Diction-

ary and Sourcebook. New York: Greenwood, 1988.
Nulman, Macy. The Encyclopedia of Jewish Prayer: Ashkenazic and Sephardic
Rites. Northvale, N. J.: Jason Aronson, 1993.
Olitzky, Kerry M., et al., eds. Reform Judaism in America: A Biographical Diction-
ary and Sourcebook. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.
Roth, Norman, ed. Medieval Jewish Civilization: An Encyclopedia. New York:
Routledge, 2003.
Sherman, Moshe D. Orthodox Judaism in America: A Biographical Dictionary and
Sourcebook. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1996.
Werblowsky, R. J. Zwi, and Geoffrey Wigoder, eds. The Oxford Dictionary of the
Jewish Religion. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.
Wigoder, Geoffrey, ed. in chief. The New Encyclopedia of Judaism. New York:
New York University Press, 2002.
VI. Other
Bretzke, James T. Bibliography on East Asian Religion and Philosophy. Lewiston,
N. Y.: E. Mellen Press, 2001.
Glazier, Stephen D., ed. The Encyclopedia of African and African-American Reli-
gions. New York: Routledge, 2000.
Hirschfelder, Arlene. Encyclopedia of Native American Religions. New York: Facts
on File, 2000.
Lopez, Donald S. Religions of China in Practice. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Uni-
McGreal, Ian P., ed. Great Thinkers of the Eastern World: The Major Thinkers and
the Philosophical and Religious Classics of China, India, Japan, Korea, and the
World of Islam. New York: HarperCollins, 1995.
Melton, J. Gordon. The Encyclopedia of American Religions. 7th ed. Detroit: Gale,
2003.
Murphy, Larry G., J. Gordon Melton, and Gary L. Ward, eds. Encyclopedia of Afri-
can American Religions. New York: Garland, 1993.
Queen, Edward L. II, Stephen R. Prothero, and Gardiner H. Shattuck, Jr. Encyclo-
pedia of American Religious History. New York: Facts on File, 2001.
Schwade, Arcadio. Shintō Bibliography in Western Languages: Bibliography on
Shintö and Religious Sects, Intellectual Schools and Movements Influenced by
Shintöism. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1986.
Yao, Xinzhong, ed. RoutledgeCurzon Encyclopedia of Confucianism. London:
Routledge, 2003.
Histories of Music Comprising Sacred Music

Apel, Willi. The History of Keyboard Music to 1700. Trans. and rev. Hans Tischler.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1972.
PAGE 258
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:17 PS
Atlas, Alan. Renaissance Music: Music in Western Europe 1400–1600. New York:
W. W. Norton, 1998.
Badin, Paul. Ricercar. Coaraze: Amourier, 2000.
Béhague, Gerard. Music in Latin America: An Introduction. Englewood Cliffs,
N. J.: Prentice-Hall, 1979.
Bernstein, Jane A. Print Culture and Music in Sixteenth-Century Venice. New York:
Oxford University Press, 2001.
Brooks, Tilford. America’s Black Musical Heritage. Englewood Cliffs, N. J.: Pren-
tice-Hall, 1984.
Buelow, George J. A History of Baroque Music. Bloomington: Indiana University
Press, 2004.
Butt, John and Tim Carter, eds. The Cambridge History of Seventeenth-Century
Music. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.
Chase, Gilbert. America’s Music: From the Pilgrims to the Present. Urbana: Uni-
versity of Illinois Press, 1987.
———. A Guide to the Music of Latin America. 2nd ed. Washington, D. C.: Library
of Congress and the Pan American Union, 1962.
Christensen, Thomas S. The Cambridge History of Western Music Theory. Cam-
bridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001.
Cook, Nicholas, and Anthony Pople, eds. The Cambridge History of Twentieth-
Century Music. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004.
Crawford, Richard. America’s Musical Life: A History. New York: Norton, 2001.
Crocker, Richard, and David Hiley. The Early Middle Ages to 1300. New York:
Cusic, Don. The Sound of Light: A History of Gospel and Christian Music. Milwau-
kee, Wis.: Hal Leonard, 2002,
Ellinwood, Leonard. The History of American Church Music. New York: Da Capo
Press, 1970.
Everist, Mark. Music Before 1600. Oxford: Blackwell Reference, 1992.
Foley, Edward. Foundations of Christian Music. Chicago: Liturgical Press, 1996.
Gangwere, Blanche M. Music History from the Late Roman through the Gothic
Periods, 313–1425: A Documented Chronology. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood,
1986.
Gangwere, Blanche M. Music History during the Renaissance Period, 1425–1520:
A Documented Chronology. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1991.
Godwin, Joscelyn. The Harmony of the Spheres: A Sourcebook of the Pythagorean
Tradition in Music. Rochester, Vt.: Inner Traditions International, 1993.
Grout, Donald J., and Claude V. Palisca. A History of Western Music. 6th ed. (1st
ed., 1960). New York: W. W. Norton, 2001.
Harper, John. The Forms and Orders of Western Liturgy from the Tenth to the Eigh-
teenth Century: A Historical Introduction and Guide for Students and Musicians.
Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1991.
PAGE 259
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:17 PS
Hitchcock, H. Wiley. Music in the United States: A Historical Introduction. Engle-

wood Cliffs, N. J.: Prentice Hall, 1988.
Hoppin, Richard. Medieval Music. New York: W. W. Norton, 1978.
Hughes, Andrew. Style and Symbol in Medieval Music, 800–1453. Ottawa: Institute
of Medieval Music, 1989.
Hyatt King, Alec. Four Hundred Years of Music Printing. London: British Museum,
1964.
Kavanaugh, Patrick. The Music of the Angels: A Listener’s Guide to Sacred Music
from Chant to Christian Rock. Chicago: Loyola Press, 1999.
Kmetz, John. Music in the German Renaissance. Cambridge: Cambridge Univer-
sity Press, 1994.
Landels, John G. Music in Ancient Greece and Rome. London: Routledge, 1999.
Landon, H. C. Robbins, and John Julius Norwich. Five Centuries of Music in Ven-
ice. New York: Schirmer, 1991.
Lang, Paul Henry. Music in Western Civilization. New York: W. W. Norton, 1941.
Launay, Denise. La Musique Religieuse en France du Concile de Trente à 1804.
Paris: Société Française de Musicologie, 1993.
Marini, Stephen A. Sacred Song in America: Religion, Music, and Public Culture.
Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2003.
Mayer-Serra, Otto. Música y músicos de Latinoamérica. 2 vols. Mexico City: Edito-
rial Atlante, 1947.
Morgan, Robert P. Twentieth Century Music. New York: Norton, 1991.
The New Oxford History of Music. 10 vols. London: Oxford University Press,
1954–90.
Owen, Barbara. The Registration of Baroque Organ Music. Bloomington: Indiana
University Press, 1997.
Pahlen, Kurt, et al. The World of the Oratorio: Oratorio, Mass, Requiem, Te Deum,
Stabat Mater, and Large Cantatas. Portland, Ore.: Amadeus, 1990.
Price, Curtis A. The Early Baroque Era: From the Late 16th Century to the 1660s.
Englewood Cliffs, N. J.: Prentice Hall, 1993.
Quasten, Johannes. Music and Worship in Pagan and Christian Antiquity. Washing-
ton, D. C.: Catholic University Press, 1983.
Rice, John A. Empress Marie Therese and Music at the Viennese Court, 1792–
1807. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003.
Routley, Erik. Twentieth Century Church Music. New York: Oxford University
Press, 1964.
Samson, Jim, ed. The Cambridge History of Nineteenth-Century Music. Cam-
Sitsky, Larry. Music of the Twentieth-Century Avant-garde: A Biocritical Source-
book. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 2002.
Smither, Howard E. A History of the Oratorio. Chapel Hill: University of Northern
Carolina Press, 1977.
PAGE 260
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:17 PS
Southern, Eileen. The Music of Black Americans: A History. 3rd ed. New York:
Norton, 1977.
Stevenson, Robert. A Guide to Caribbean Music History. Lima: Ediciones ‘‘CULT-
URA,’’ 1975.
———. Latin American Colonial Anthology. Washington, D. C.: Organization of
American States, 1975.
———. The Music of Peru. Washington, D. C.: Pan American Union, 1960.
Strimple, Nick. Choral Music in the Twentieth Century. Portland, Ore.: Amadeus
Press, 2002.
Strohm, Reinhard. The Rise of European Music, 1380–1500. Cambridge: Cam-
bridge University Press, 1993.
Strohm, Reinhard, and Bonnie Blackburn. Music as Concept and Practice in the
Late Middle Ages. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.
Strunk, Oliver, and Leo Treitler. Source Readings in Music History. 1st ed.: 1950.
Rev. ed. New York: W. W. Norton, 1998.
Taruskin, Richard. Oxford History of Western Music. 6 vols. New York: Oxford
Thistlethwaite, Nicholas. The Making of the Victorian Organ. Cambridge: Cam-
Tokita, Alison McQueen, and David W. Hughes, eds. Japanese Music. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2005.
Ulrich, Homer. A Survey of Choral Music. New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich,
1973.
White, John D. Theories of Musical Texture in Western History. New York: Gar-
land, 1995.
Williams, Peter. The Organ in Western Culture. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 1993.
Wilson-Dickson, Andrew. The Story of Christian Music: From Gregorian Chant to
Black Gospel. Oxford: Lion, 1992.
Yudkin, Jeremy. Music in Medieval Europe. Englewood Cliffs, N. J.: Prentice-Hall,
1989.
DICTIONARIES AND BIBLIOGRAPHIES

OF SACRED MUSIC
(Handbooks for specific religions are found in Studies within Specific Traditions)
Adler, Samuel. American Sacred Choral Music: Overview and Handbook. Brew-
ster, Mass.: Paraclete Press, 2001.
Arnold, Corliss R. Organ Literature: A Comprehensive Survey. Metuchen, N. J.:
Scarecrow, 1995.
Bieri, Martin. Ricercare: Verzeichnis cantus-firmus-gebundener Orgelmusik. Wies-
baden: Breitkopf & Härtel, 2001.
PAGE 261
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:18 PS
Bowers, Roger. English Church Polyphony: Singers and Sources from the 14th to
the 17th Century. Aldershot, Hampshire, England: Ashgate/Variorum, 1999.
Brown, Howard Mayer. Instrumental Music Printed Before 1600: A Bibliography.
Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1965.
Carroll, J. Robert. Compendium of Liturgical Music Terms. Toledo, Oh.: Gregorian
Institute of America, 1964.
Chase, Robert. Dies Irae: A Guide to Requiem Music. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow,
2003.
Claghorn, Gene. Women Composers and Hymnists: A Concise Biographical Dic-
tionary. Metuchen, N. J.: Scarecrow, 1984.
The Concordia Hymn Prelude Series Index. St. Louis, Mo.: Concordia, 1986.
Davidson, James Robert. A Dictionary of Protestant Church Music. Metuchen,
N. J.: Scarecrow, 1975.
Ellinwood, Leonard W., and Elizabeth Lockwood. Bibliography of American Hym-
nals Compiled from the Files of the Dictionary of American Hymnology, a Proj-
ect of the Hymn Society of America. 27 microfisches. New York: University
Music Editions, 1983.
Floyd, James Michael, and Avery T. Sharp. Church Music: A Research and Infor-
mation Guide. New York: Routledge, 2005.
Gellerman, Robert F. The American Reed Organ and the Harmonium: A Treatise
on its History, Restoration and Tuning, with Descriptions of Some Outstanding
Collections, Including a Stop Dictionary and a Directory of Reed Organs. Vestal,
N. Y.: Vestal Press, 1996.
Hardwick, Peter. British Organ Music of the Twentieth Century. Lanham, Md.:
Scarecrow, 2003.
Hays, Alfreda. Passion Settings of the German Baroque: A Guide to Printed Edi-
tions. New York: American Choral Foundation, 1975.
Hettinger, Sharon L. American Organ Music of the Twentieth Century: An Anno-
tated Bibliography of Composers. Warren, Mich.: Harmonie Park Press, 1997.
Hsieh, Fang-Lan. An Annotated Bibliography of Church Music. Lewiston, N. Y.:
Edwin Mellen, 2003.
Hughes, Anselm. Liturgical Terms for Music Students: A Dictionary. 1st ed. 1940.
Rpt. St. Clair Shores, Mich.: Scholarly Press, 1972.
Jackson, Irene V. Afro-American Religious Music: A Bibliography and Catalogue
of Gospel Music. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1979.
Julian, John. A Dictionary of Hymnology, Setting forth the Origin and History of
Christian Hymns of All Ages and Nations. 1st ed. 1892. Rev. ed. 1907. Rpt.
Grand Rapids, Mich.: Kregel, 1985.
Laster, James. Catalogue of Choral Music Arranged in Biblical Order. 2nd ed.
Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow, 1996.
———. Catalogue of Vocal Solos and Duets Arranged in Biblical Order. Met-
uchen, N. J.: Scarecrow, 1984.
PAGE 262
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:18 PS
Leaver, Robin A. ‘‘Hymnals, Hymnal Collections and Collection Development.’’

Notes 47 (1990): 331–54.
McCutchan, Robert G. Hymn Tune Names, Their Sources and Significance. 1st ed.
1957. Rpt. St. Clair Shores, Mich.: Scholarly Press, 1976.
Porte, Jacques. Encyclopédie des Musique Sacrées. 3 vols. Paris: Édition Laberge-
rie, 1968–1970.
Poultney, David. Dictionary of Western Church Music. Chicago: American Library
Association, 1991.
Powell, Mark A. Encyclopedia of Contemporary Christian Music. Peabody, Mass.:
Hendrickson, 2002.
Ray, James D. The Chorus Reference Manual: A Comprehensive Guide to
Choruses and Praise Songs for Music Leaders and Worship Planners. North
Charleston, S. C.: SoftRay Resources, 1991.
———. The Hymnal Reference Manual: An Index of Hymns, Hymn Tunes, Classi-
fications, Key Words, Meter, Scripture References, and Key. North Charleston,
S. C.: SoftRay Resources, 1991.
Segre, Marcella. Bibliography of Jewish Music Bibliographies. Haifa: Haifa Music
Museum & AMLI Library, 1970.
Sendrey, Alfred. Bibliography of Jewish Music. New York: Columbia University
Press, 1951. Rpt. New York: Kraus, 1968.
Szövérffy, Joseph, and Eva C. Topping. A Guide to Byzantine Hymnography: A
Classified Bibliography of Texts and Studies. 2 vols. Brookline, Mass.: Classical
Folia Editions.
Von Ende, Richard C. Church Music: An International Bibliography. Metuchen,
Weisser, Albert. Bibliography of Publications and Other Resources on Jewish
Music. New York: National Jewish Music Council, 1969.
Yahalom, Joseph. Palestinian Vocalised Piyyut Manuscripts in the Cambridge Gen-
izah Collections. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1997.
Yeats-Edwards, Paul. English Church Music: A Bibliography. London: White Lion,
1975.
BIOGRAPHIES OF MUSICIANS, INCLUDING

STUDIES OF SPECIFIC WORKS
Bach, Johann Sebastian, and family
Boyd, Malcolm, ed. J. S. Bach. Oxford Composer Companions. Oxford: Oxford
Butt, John. Bach: Mass in B Minor. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991.
Crist, Stephen A. Bach in America. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2002.
PAGE 263
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:18 PS
Du Bouchet, Paule. Magnificat: Jean-Sébastien Bach, le Cantor. Paris: Gallimard,

1991.
Dürr, Alfred. Johann Sebastian Bach’s St. John Passion: Genesis, Transmission
and Meaning. Trans. Alfred Clayton. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000.
Forkel, Johann Nikolaus. Johann Sebastian Bach: His Life, Art, and Work. 1st. ed.
1802. [trans] New York: Da Capo Press, 1970.
Humphreys, David. The Esoteric Structure of Bach’s Clavierübung III. Cardiff:
University College of Cardiff Press, 1983.
Leaver, Robin. J. S. Bach as Preacher. St. Louis, Mo.: Concordia, 1982.
Melamed, Daniel R., and Michael Marissen. An Introduction to Bach Studies. New
York: Oxford University Press, 1998.
Meyer, Ulrich. Biblical Quotation and Allusion in the Cantata Libretti of Johann
Sebastian Bach. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow, 1997.
The New Bach Reader: A Life of Johann Sebastian Bach in Letters and Documents.
Hans T. David and Arthur Mendel, eds. Rev. and enlarged, Christoph Wolff. New
York: W. W. Norton, 1998.
Schmieder, Wolfgang. Thematisch-systematisches Verzeichnis der musikalischen
Werke von Johann Sebastian Bach: Bach-Werke-Verzeichnis (BWV). Wiesbaden:
1950. 2nd ed. 1990.
Schulze, Hans-Joachim, and Chrisoph Wolff. Bach Compendium: Analytisch-bibli-
ographisches Repertorium der Werke Johann Sebastian Bachs (BC). Leipzig:
1985.
Spitta, Phillipp. Johann Sebastian Bach: His Work and Influence on the Music of
Germany. 3 vols. Trans. Clara Bell and J. A. Fuller-Maitland. Englewood Cliffs,
N. J.: Dover, 1992.
Stauffer, George B. Bach: The Mass in B Minor (The Great Catholic Mass). Monu-
ments of Western Music. G. B. Stauffer, ed. New York: Schirmer Books, 1997.
———. J. S. Bach as Organist: His Instruments, Music, and Performance Prac-
tices. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1986.
Stinson, Russell. Bach, the Orgelbüchlein. New York: Schirmer Books, 1996.
———. J. S. Bach’s Great Eighteen Organ Chorales. New York: Oxford Univer-
sity Press, 2001.
Williams, Peter F. The Organ Music of J. S. Bach. 2nd ed. New York: Cambridge
Wolff, Christoph. Johann Sebastian Bach: The Learned Musician. New York: W. W.
Norton, 2002.
Wolff, Christoph, et al. The New Grove Bach Family. New York: W. W. Norton,
1983.
Beethoven, Ludwig van

Cooper, Barry. Beethoven. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000.
Drabkin, William. Beethoven, Missa Solemnis. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1991.
PAGE 264
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:19 PS
Lockwood, Lewis. Beethoven: The Music and the Life. New York: Norton, 2003.
Mellers, Wilfrid Howard. Beethoven and the Voice of God. New York: Oxford Uni-
Thayer, Alexander Wheelock. The Life of Beethoven. Ed. Elliott Forbes. 2 vols.
Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Unversity Press, 1964.
Berlioz, Hector
Bloom, Peter. The Life of Berlioz. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.
Findlay, Meredith Claire. The Requiem Masses of Luigi Cherubini and Hector Ber-
lioz: Their Place in History. Northampton, Mass.: Smith College, 1974.
Rushton, Julian. The Music of Berlioz. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.
Billings, William
McKay, David Phares, and Richard Crawford. William Billings of Boston: Eigh-
teenth-Century Composer. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton University Press 1975.
Barbour, James Murray. The Church Music of William Billings. 1st ed. 1960. New
York: Da Capo Press, 1972.
Kroeger, Karl. Catalog of the Musical Works of William Billings. New York: Green-
wood, 1991.
Brahms, Johannes
Beller-McKenna, Daniel. Brahms and the German Spirit. Cambridge, Mass.: Har-
vard University Press, 2004.
Musgrave, Michael. Brahms, A German Requiem. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 1996.
Swafford, Jan. Johannes Brahms: A Biography. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1997.
Britten, Benjamin
Cooke, Mervyn. Britten, War Requiem. New York: Cambridge University Press,
1996.
Elliott, Graham. Benjamin Britten: The Spiritual Dimension. London: Oxford Uni-
Kendall, Alan. Benjamin Britten. London: Macmillan, 1973.
Rupprecht, Philip. Britten’s Musical Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2002.
PAGE 265
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:20 PS
Byrd, William
Andrews, H. K. Technique of Byrd’s Vocal Polyphony. London: Oxford University
Press, 1964.
Fellowes, Edmund H. William Byrd. London: Oxford University Press, 1948.
Holst, Imogen. Byrd. London: Faber, 1972.
Kerman, Joseph. The Masses and Motets of William Byrd. Berkeley: University of
California Press, 1978.
Turbet, Richard. William Byrd: A Guide to Research. Garland Composer Resource
Manuals 7. New York: Garland, 1987.
Dufay, Guillaume
Cumming, Julie E. The Motet in the Age of Du Fay. New York: Cambridge Univer-
sity Press, 1999.
Fallows, David. Dufay. London: Dent, 1982.
Gülke, Peter. Guillaume Du Fay: Musik des 15. Jahrhunderts. Stuttgart: Bären-
reiter, 2003.
Planchart, Alejandro Enrique. ‘‘The Early Career of Guillaume Du Fay.’’ Journal
of the American Musicological Society 46 (1993): 341–68.
Wright, Craig. ‘‘Dufay’s Nuper rosarum flores, King Solomon’s Temple, and the
Veneration of the Virgin.’’ Journal of the American Musicological Society 47
(1994): 395–441.
Elgar, Edward
Foster, Michael. Elgar’s Gigantic Work: The Story of the Apostles Trilogy. London:
Thames, 1995.
Grimley, Daniel M., and Julian Rushton, eds. The Cambridge Companion to Elgar.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.
Kennedy, Michael. The Life of Elgar. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
2004.
McGuire, Charles E. Elgar’s Oratorios: The Creation of an Epic Narrative. Alder-
shot, Hampshire, England: Ashgate, 2002.
Moore, Jerrold N. Edward Elgar: A Creative Life. Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1984.
Young, Percy M. Elgar, Newman, and the Dream of Gerontius: In the Tradition
of English Catholicism. Aldershot, Hampshire, England: Scolar Press, Ashgate,
1995.
Handel, George Frederic

Burrows, Donald. Handel. The Master Musicians Series. Stanley Sadie, ed. New
York: Schirmer, 1994.
PAGE 266
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:20 PS
———. ‘‘Handel and the 1727 Coronation.’’ The Musical Times 118 (1977): 269.
———. Handel and the English Chapel Royal. London: Church Music Society,
1985. Rpt. London: Oxford University Press, 2005.
———. Handel: Messiah. Cambridge Music Handbooks. Julian Rushton, gen. ed.
Dean, Winton. Handel’s Dramatic Oratorios and Masques. London: Oxford Uni-
Deutsch, Otto Erich. Handel: A Documentary Biography. London: Adam and
Charles Black, 1955.
Eisen, Walter and Margret Eisen. Händel-Handbuch, herausgegeben vom Kurato-
rium der Georg-Friedrich-Händel-Stiftung. 4 vols. Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1978–
1985.
Hurley, David R. Handel’s Muse: Patterns of Creation in his Oratorios and Musi-
cal Dramas, 1743–1751. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.
Parker, Mary Ann. G. F. Handel: A Guide to Research. New York: Routledge,
2005.
Shaw, Watkins. A Textual and Historical Companion to Handel’s ‘‘Messiah.’’ Lon-
don: Novello, 1965.
Shaw, Watkins, and Graham Dixon. ‘‘Handel’s Vesper Music. The Musical Times
126 (1985): 132.
Tovey, Donald Francis. ‘‘Handel: ‘Israel in Egypt.’’’ Essays in Music Analysis Vol.
5. London: Oxford University Press, 1937.
Young, Percy M. The Oratorios of Handel. London: Dobson, 1949.
Haydn, Franz Joseph

Drury, Jonathan D. Haydn’s Seven Last Words: An Historical and Critical Study.
Urbana, Ill.: Drury, 1975.
Grave, Floyd K. and Margaret G. Grave. Franz Joseph Haydn: A Guide to Re-
search. New York: Garland, 1990.
Haydn, Joseph, et al. The Creation and the Seasons: The Complete Authentic
Sources for the Wordbooks. Cardiff: University College of Cardiff Press, 1985.
MacIntyre, Bruce C. Haydn, The Creation. New York: Schirmer and Prentice Hall
International, 1998.
Temperley, Nicholas. Haydn, The Creation. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1991.
Josquin des Prez

Elders, Willem, and Frits De Haen, eds. Proceedings of the International Josquin
Symposium, Utrecht 1986. Amsterdam: Vereniging voor Nederlandse Muziekge-
schiedenis, 1991.
PAGE 267
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:20 PS
Godt, Irving. ‘‘Motivic Integration in Josquin’s Motets,’’ Journal of Music Theory

21 (1977): 264–92.
Lowinsky, Edward E., and Bonnie Blackburn, eds. Josquin Des Prez: Proceedings
of the International Festival-Conference Held at The Julliard School at Lincoln
Center in New York City, 22–25 June 1971. London: Oxford University Press,
1976.
Noble, Jeremy. ‘‘The Function of Josquin’s Motets.’’ Tijdschrift van de Vereniging
voor Nederlandse Muziekgeschiedenis 35 (1985): 9–31.
Osthoff, Helmuth. Josquin Desprez. 2 vols. Tutzing: Schneider, 1962–1965.
Robinson, Sydney Charles. Josquin des Prez: A Guide to Research. New York: Gar-
land, 1983.
Sherr, Richard, ed. Josquin Companion. New York: Oxford University Press, 2000.
Lassus, Orlandus (Orlando di Lasso, Roland Lassus)

Bergquist, Peter, ed. Orlando di Lasso Studies. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1999.
Bötticher, Wolfgang. Orlando di Lasso und seine Zeit, 1532–1594. Kassel: Bären-
reiter, 1958.
Bossuyt, Ignace, Eugeen Schreurs, and Annelies Wouters. eds. Orlandus Lassus
and His Time: Colloquium Proceedings, Antwerpen 24–26.08.1994. Peer: Alam-
ire Foundation, 1995.
Crook, David. Orlando DiLasso’s Imitation Magnificats for Counter-Reformation
Munich. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton University Press, 1994.
Erb, James. Orlando di Lasso: A Guide to Research. New York: Garland, 1990.
Leuchtmann, Horst. Orlando di Lasso. 2 vols. Wiesbaden: Breitkopf & Härtel,
1976–1977.
Roche, Jerome. Lassus. Oxford Studies of Composers 19. London: Oxford Univer-
sity Press, 1982.
Machaut, Guillaume de
Earp, Lawrence M. Guillaume de Machaut: A Guide to Research. New York: Gar-
land, 1995.
Leech-Wilkinson, Daniel. Machaut’s Mass: An Introduction. Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1990.
Robertson, Anne Walters. Guillaume de Machaut and Reims: Context and Meaning
in His Musical Works. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.
Mendelssohn, Felix
Edwards, Frederick George. The History of Mendelssohn’s Oratorio ‘‘Elijah.’’ Lon-
don: Novello, Ewer, 1896.
PAGE 268
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:21 PS
Mercer-Taylor, Peter. The Cambridge Companion to Mendelssohn. Cambridge:

Todd, R. Larry. Mendelssohn and His World. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton University
Press, 1991.
Werner, Jack. Mendelssohn’s ‘‘Elijah’’; A Historical and Analytical Guide. Lon-
don: Chappell, 1965.
Messiaen, Olivier
Bruhn, Siglind. Messiaen’s Language of Mystical Love. New York: Garland, 1998.
Hill, Peter. The Messiaen Companion. Portland, Ore.: Amadeus Press, 1994.
Griffiths, Paul. Olivier Messiaen and the Music of Time. Ithaca, N. Y.: Cornell Uni-
Morris, David. Oliver Messiaen: A Comparative Bibliography of Material in the
English Language. Coleraine, Northern Ireland: University of Ulster, 1991.
Nichols, Roger. Messiaen. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1986.
Monteverdi, Claudio
Adams, K. Gary, and Dyke Kiel. Claudio Monteverdi: A Guide to Research. New
Arnold, Denis. Monteverdi. 3rd ed. Rev. Tim Carter. 1st ed. 1963. London: J. M.
Dent, 1990.
Chafe, Eric, Monteverdi’s Tonal Language. New York: Schirmer, 1992.
Fabri, Paolo. Monteverdi. 1st ed. 1985. Trans. Tim Carter. Cambridge: Cambridge
Kurtzman, Jeffrey. The Monteverdi Vespers of 1610: Music, Context, Performance.
New York: Oxford University Press, 1999.
Whenham, John. Monteverdi Vespers (1610). Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1997.
Mozart, Wolfgang Amadeus

Rosselli, John. The Life of Mozart. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.
Gutman, Robert W. Mozart: A Cultural Biography. New York: Harcourt Brace,
1999.
Solomon, Maynard. Mozart: A Life. New York: HarperCollins, 1995.
Wolff, Christoph. Mozart’s Requiem: Historical and Analytical Studies, Docu-
ments, Score. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1994.
PAGE 269
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:22 PS
Palestrina, Giovanni da
Bianchi, Lino. Iconografia Palestriniana: Giovanni Pierluigi da Palestrina: Im-
magini e Documenti del suo Tempo. Lucca, Italy: Libreria Musicala Italiana,
1994.
Boyd, Malcolm. Palestrina’s Style: A Practical Introduction. Oxford: Oxford Uni-
Garratt, James. Palestrina and the German Romantic Imagination: Interpreting
Historicism in Nineteenth-Century Music. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2002.
Hall, Alison. Palestrina: an Index to the Casimiri, Kalmus, and Haberl Editions.
Philadelphia, Pa.: Music Library Association, 1980.
Jeppesen, Knud. Counterpoint: The Polyphonic Vocal Style of the Sixteenth Cen-
tury. Trans. Glen Haydon. New York: Prentice-Hall, 1939. Rpt. Dover, 1992.
Lockwood, Lewis, ed. Palestrina Pope Marcellus Mass. Norton Critical Scores.
New York: W. W. Norton, 1975.
Marvin, Clara. Giovanni Pierluigi da Palestrina: A Guide to Research. New York:
Routledge, 2002.
Roche, Jerome. Palestrina. London: Oxford University Press, 1971.
Poulenc, Francis
Keck, George. Francis Poulenc: A Bio-bibliography. New York: Greenwood, 1990.
Mellers, Wilfrid H. Francis Poulenc. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993.
Schmidt, Carl B. Entrancing Muse: A Documented Biography of Francis Poulenc.
Hillsdale, N. Y.: Pendragon Press, 2001.
Purcell, Henry
Adams, Martin. Henry Purcell: The Origins and Development of his Musical Style.
Homan, Peter. Henry Purcell. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1994.
Zimmerman, Franklin B. Henry Purcell: A Guide to Research. New York: Garland,
1989.
Schütz, Heinrich
Buelow, George J. A Schütz Reader: Documents on Performance Practice. New
York: American Choral Foundation, 1985.
Moser, Hans Joachim. Heinrich Schütz: His Life and Work. Trans. and ed. Derek
McCulloch. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1967. 1st ed. 1959.
PAGE 270
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:22 PS
Skei, Allen B. Heinrich Schütz: A Guide to Research. New York: Garland Press,
1981.
Smallman, Basil. Schütz. New York: Oxford University Press, 2000.
Stravinsky, Igor
Cross, Jonathan. The Cambridge Companion to Stravinsky. Cambridge: Cambridge
Joseph, Charles M. Stravinsky Inside Out. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University
Press, 2001.
Walsh, Stephen. Stravinsky: A Creative Spring: Russia and France, 1882–1934.
New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1999.
Zama, Alberta. Strawinksy e il Sacro. Florence: Athaneum, 1997.
Vaughn Williams, Ralph

Day, James. Vaughan Williams. London: J. M. Dent, 1972.
Hurd, Michael. Vaughan Williams. London: Faber and Faber, 1970.
Kennedy Michael. The Works of Ralph Vaughan Williams. London: Oxford Univer-
sity Press, 1964.
Verdi, Giuseppe
Phillips-Matz, Mary Jane. Verdi, A Biography. Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1993.
Rosen, David. Verdi, Requiem. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.
Rosselli, John. The Life of Verdi. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2000.
Wesley, Charles, John and Samuel

Dallimore, Arnold A. A Heart Set Free: The Life of Charles Wesley. Wheaton, Ill:
Crossway Books, 1988.
Horton, Peter. Samuel Sebastian Wesley: A Life. London: Oxford University Press,
2004.
Kassler, Michael, and Philip Olleson, eds. Samuel Wesley (1766–1837): A Source
Book. Burlington, Vt.: Ashgate, 2001.
Olleson, Philip. Samuel Wesley: The Man and His Music. Woodbridge, Suffolk, En-
gland: Boyden Press, 2003.
Routley, Erik. The Musical Wesleys. New York: Oxford University Press, 1968.
Young, Carlton R. Music of the Heart: John & Charles Wesley on Music and Musi-
cians: An Anthology. Carol Stream, Ill.: Hope, 1995.
PAGE 271
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:23 PS
Others
Adrian, Thomas. Górecki. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1997.
Allis, Michael. Parry’s Creative Process. Aldershot, Hampshire, England: Ashgate,
2003.
Arnold, Ben. The Liszt Companion. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 2002.
Arnold, Denis. Giovanni Gabrieli and the Music of the Venetian High Renaissance.
Beckerman, Michael B. Dvorák and his World. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univer-
sity Press, 1993.
Benham, Hugh. John Taverner: His Life and Music. Aldershot, Hampshire, En-
gland: Ashgate, 2003.
Benser, Caroline C. and David F. Urrows. Randall Thompson: A Bio-Bibliography.
Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1991.
Bent, Margaret. Dunstaple. London: Oxford University Press, 1981.
Bianchi, Lino. Carissimi, Stradella, Scarlatti e l’Oratorio Musicale. Rome: De
Santis, 1969.
Brown, David. Thomas Weelkes: A Biographical and Critical Study. New York:
Praeger, 1969.
Bumgardner, Thomas A. Norman Dello Joio. Boston: Twayne, 1986.
Burkholder, J. Peter. Charles Ives, the Ideas Behind the Music. New Haven, Conn.:
Yale University Press, 1985.
Cessac, Catherine. Marc-Antoine Charpentier. Trans. E. Thomas Glasow. Portland,
Ore.: Amadeus, 1995.
Chadwick, Henry. Boethius, the Consolations of Music, Logic, Theology, and Phi-
losophy. Oxford: Clarendon Press and Oxford University Press, 1981.
Charteris, Richard. Giovanni Gabrieli: A Thematic Catalogue of His Music. The-
matic Catalogue Series 20. Stuyvesant, N. Y.: Pendragon Press, 1996.
Clarke, F. R. C. Healey Willan: Life and Music. Toronto: University of Toronto
Press, 1983.
Cooper-White, Pamela. Schoenberg and the God-idea: The Opera Moses und Aron.
Ann Arbor, Mich: UMI Research Press, 1985.
Copley, I. A. The Music of Charles Wood: A Critical Study. London: Thames, 1978.
Cramer, Eugene C. Studies in the Music of Tomás Luis de Victoria. Aldershot,
Hampshire, England: Ashgate, 2001.
———. Tomás Luis de Victoria: A Guide to Research. New York: Garland, 1998.
Crews, C. Daniel. Johann Friedrich Peter and His Times. Winston-Salem, N. C.:
Moravian Music Foundation, 1990.
Cross, Charlotte M., and Russell A. Berman. Political and Religious Ideas in the
Works of Arnold Schoenberg. New York: Garland, 2000.
Davis, Paul. Isaac Watts: His Life and Works. New York: Dryden, 1943.
De Boer, Kee, and John B. Ahouse. Daniel Pinkham: A Bio-Bibliography. New
York: Greenwood, 1988.
PAGE 272
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:23 PS
Dibble, Jeremy. C. Hubert H. Parry: His Life and Music. New York: Clarendon
Press and Oxford University Press, 1992.
Dirksen, Pieter. The Keyboard Music of Jan Pieterszoon Sweelinck: Its Style, Sig-
nificance and Influence. Utrecht: Koninklijke Vereniging voor Nederlandse Mu-
ziekgeschiedenis, 1997.
Dirksen, Pieter. Sweelinck Studies: Proceedings of the International Sweelinck
Symposium, Utrecht 1999. Utrecht: STIMU, Foundation for Historical Perform-
ance Practice, 2002.
Dixon, Graham. Carissimi. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1986.
Doe, Paul. Tallis. Oxford Studies of Composers 4. London: Oxford University
Press, 1968.
Ebrecht, Ronald. Maurice Duruflé, 1902–1986: The Last Impressionist. Lanham,
Md.: Scarecrow, 2002.
Findlay, James F. Dwight L. Moody: American Evangelist, 1837–1899. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1969.
Fitch, Fabrice. Johannes Ockeghem, Masses and Models. Paris: H. Champion,
1997.
Garside, Charles. Zwingli and the Arts. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press,
1966.
Gibbs, Christopher H. The Life of Schubert. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2000.
Guttman, Hadassah. The Music of Paul Ben-Haim: A Performance Guide. Met-
uchen, N. J.: Scarecrow, 1992.
Halbreich, Harry and Reinhard G. Pauly. Arthur Honegger. Portland, Ore.: Ama-
deus Press, 1999.
Hamilton, Kenneth, ed. The Cambridge Companion to Liszt. Cambridge: Cam-
Hammond, Frederick. Girolamo Frescobaldi. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Univer-
sity Press, 1983.
———. Girolamo Frescobaldi: a Guide to Research. New York: Garland, 1988.
Hand, Colin. John Taverner: His Life and Music. London: Eulenburg Books, 1978.
Harley, John. Orlando Gibbons and the Gibbons Family of Musicians. Aldershot,
Harrán, Don. Salamone Rossi: Jewish Musician in Late Renaissance Mantua. Ox-
ford: Oxford University Press, 1999.
Heller, Karl, and David Marinelli. Antonio Vivaldi: The Red Priest of Venice. New
York: Amadeus Press, 1997.
Hillier, Paul. Arvo Pärt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1997.
Hitchcock, H. Wiley. Marc-Antoine Charpentier. Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1990.
Hofmann, John. Flor Peeters, His Life and His Organ Works. Fredonia, N. Y.: Bir-
chwood, 1978.
PAGE 273
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:24 PS
Howes, Frank Stewart. The Music of William Walton. London: Oxford University
Press, 1973.
Johnson, Cuthbert. Prosper Gueranger (1805–1875): A Liturgical Theologian: An
Introduction to his Liturgical Writings and Work. Rome: Pontificio Ateneo S.
Anselmo, 1984.
Jones, Andrew V. The Motets of Carissimi. Ann Arbor, Mich.: UMI Research Press,
1982.
Jones, Ralph H. Charles Albert Tindley, Prince of Preachers. Nashville, Tenn.: Ab-
ingdon Press, 1982.
Josephson, David S. John Taverner: Tudor Composer. Ann Arbor, Mich.: UMI Re-
search Press, 1979.
Keeble, Brian, ed. The Music of Silence: A Composer’s Testament/John Tavener.
London: Faber and Faber, 1999.
Kemp, Ian. Tippett, the Composer and His Music. London: Eulenburg Books and
Da Capo Press, 1984.
King, Charles. W. Frank Martin: A Bio-Bibliography. New York: Greenwood,
1990.
Kirkman, Andrew and Dennis Slavin. Binchois Studies. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 2000.
Klessmann, Eckart. Telemann in Hamburg: 1721–1767. Hamburg: Hoffman und
Campe, 1980.
Labounsky, Ann. Jean Langlais: The Man and his Music. Portland, Ore.: Amadeus
Press, 2000.
La Croix, Richard R. Augustine on Music: An Interdisciplinary Collection of Es-
says. Lewiston, N. Y.: Mellen Press, 1988.
Morosan, Vladimir. ‘‘A Stranger in a Strange Land: Tchaikovsky as a Composer of
Church Music.’’ Tchaikovsky and His Contemporaries: A Centennial Sympo-
sium. Ed. Alexander Mihailovic. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1999, pp. 197–
227.
Maier, Elisabeth. Anton Bruckner zum Gedenken. Vienna: Wiener Katholische
Akademie, 1997.
Matthews, Theodore K. The Masses of Anton Bruckner: A Comparative Analysis.
Ann Arbor, Mich.: University Microfilms, 1975.
Mattos, Cleofe Person de. José Maurı́cio Nunes Garcia: Biografia. Rio de Janeiro:
Ministéro da Cultura, 1997.
McGrath, Alister E. A Life of John Calvin. New York: Blackwell, 1990.
Meconi, Honey. Pierre de la Rue and Musical Life at the Hapsburg-Burgundian
Court. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003.
Minear, Paul Sevier. Death Set to Music: Masterworks by Bach, Brahms, Pender-
ecki, Bernstein. Atlanta, Ga.: John Knox Press, 1987.
Murray, Michael. Marcel Dupré, the Work of a Master Organist. Boston: North-
eastern University Press, 1985.
PAGE 274
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:24 PS
Nectoux, Jean Michel. Gabriel Fauré: A Musical Life. Cambridge: Cambridge Uni-
Newbould, Brian. Schubert, The Music and the Man. Berkeley: University of Cali-
fornia Press, 1997.
Noske, Frits. Sweelinck. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1988.
Osmond-Smith, David. Berio. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1991.
Palmer, Christopher. Herbert Howells: A Centenary Celebration. London: Thames,
1992.
Patterson, Donald L., and Janet L. Patterson. Vincent Persichetti: A Bio-Bibliogra-
phy. New York: Greenwood, 1988.
Pemberton, Carol A. Lowell Mason: A Bio-Bibliography. New York: Greenwood,
1988.
Peterson, John W., and Richard Engquist. The Miracle Goes On. Grand Rapids,
Mich.: Zondervan, 1976.
Peyser, Joan. Bernstein: A Biography. Rev. ed. New York: Billboard Books, 1998.
Phillips, Edward R. Gabriel Fauré: A Guide to Research. New York: Garland,
1999.
Picker, Martin. Johannes Ockeghem and Jacob Obrecht: A Guide to Research. New
Poznansky, Alexander and Brett Langston. The Tchaikovsky Handbook: A Guide to
the Man and His Music. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2002.
Pritchard, Brian W. Antonio Caldara: Essays on His Life and Times. Aldershot,
Hampshire, England: Scolar Press, 1987.
———. Henricus Isaac: A Guide to Research. New York: Garland, 1991.
Rifkin, Joshua. North German Baroque Masters: Schütz, Froberger, Buxtehude,
Purcell, Telemann. London: Macmillan, 1985.
Robinson, Ray, and Regina Chlopicka, eds. Studies in Penderecki. Princeton, N. J.:
Prestige, 1998.
Rubio, Samuel. Crisóbal de Morales: Estudio Crı́tico de su Polifonia. Madrid:
Biblioteca ‘‘La Ciudad de Dios,’’ 1969.
Saffle, Michael. Franz Liszt: A Guide to Research. New York: Routledge, 2004.
Sankey, Ira D. My Life and the Story of the Gospel Hymns and of Sacred Songs
and Solos. New York: Harper, 1906. Rpt. AMS Press, 1974.
Sarwas, Joachim. Helmut Bornefeld Studien zu seinem ‘‘Choralwerk’’ mit einem
Verzeichnis seiner Werke. Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 1991.
Sawkins, Lionel. ‘‘Chronology and Evolution of the Grand Motet at the Court of
Louis XIV: Evidence from the Livres du Roi and the Works of Perrin, the sous-
maı̂tres and Lully.’’ Jean-Baptiste Lully and the Music of the French Baroque.
Ed. J. H. Heyer. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989: 41–79
Schwerm, Jules. Got to Tell It: Mahalia Jackson, Queen of Gospel. Oxford: Oxford
Scott, R. H. F. Jean-Baptiste Lully. London: Owen, 1973.
Selfridge-Field, Eleanor. The Music of Benedetto and Alessandro Marcello: A The-
PAGE 275
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:24 PS
matic Catalogue with Commentary on the Composers, Works and Sources. New
Short, Michael. Gustav Holst: The Man and His Music. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1990.
Smith, Rollin. Saint-Saëns and the Organ. Stuyvesant, N. Y.: Pendragon Press,
1992.
———. Toward an Authentic Interpretation of the Organ Works of César Franck.
Hillsdale, N. Y.: Pendragon Press, 2002.
Snyder, Kerala J. Dietrich Buxtehude, Organist in Lübeck. New York: Schirmer,
1987.
Steed, Graham. The Organ Works of Marcel Dupré. Stuyvesant, N. Y.: Pendragon
Press, 1999.
Steiman, Sidney. Custom and Survival: A Study of the Life and Work of Rabbi
Jacob Molin (Moelln) Known as the Maharil (c. 1360–1427), and His Influence
in Establishing the Ashkenazic Minhag (Customs of German Jewry). New York:
Bloch, 1963.
Swafford, Jan. Charles Ives: A Life With Music. New York: Norton, 1996.
Thomerson, Kathleen. Jean Langlais: A Bio-Bibliography. New York: Greenwood,
1988.
Tomaszewksi, Mieczyslaw, ed. The Music of Krzysztof Penderecki: Poetics and Re-
ception. Cracow: Akademia Muzyczna w Krakowie, 1995.
Tunley, David. François Couperin and ‘‘the Perfection of Music.’’ Aldershot,
Vidali, Carole Franklin. Alessandro and Domenico Scarlatti: A Guide to Research.
New York: Garland, 1993.
Vogelsänger, Siegfried. Michael Praetorius beim Wort genommen: zur Entstehung-
sgeschichte seiner Werke. Aachen: Herodot Rader Verlag, 1987.
Voss, Hans Dieter. Arthur Honegger, ‘‘Le Roi David’’: Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte
des Oratoriums im 20. Jahrhundert. Munich: Musikverlag Katzbichler, 1983.
Warren, Edwin B. Life and Works of Robert Fayrfax, 1464–1521. Musicological
Studies and Documents 22. Dallas, Tex.: American Institute of Musicology,
1969.
Webber, Geoffrey. North German Church Music in the Age of Buxtehude. Oxford:
Oxford University Press and Clarendon Press, 1996.
Wegman, Robert C. ‘‘Another ‘Imitation’ of Busnoys’s Missa L’Homme armé: and
Some Observations on Imitatio in Renaissance Music. Journal of the Royal Musi-
cological Association 114 (1989): 189–202.
———. Born for the Muses: The Life and Masses of Jacob Obrecht. Oxford: Clare-
ndon Press, 1996.
Weyer, Martin. Die Orgelwerke Joseph Rheinbergers: Ein Handbuch für Organis-
ten. Wilhelmshaven: F. Noetzel Verlag, 1994.
———. Die Orgelwerke Max Regers: Ein Handbuch für Organisten. Wilhelmsha-
ven: F. Noetzel Verlag, 1989.
PAGE 276
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:25 PS
Zimmermann, Petra. Musik und Text in Max Regers Chorwerken ‘grossen Styls.’
Wiesbaden: Breitkopf & Härtel, 1997.
STUDIES WITHIN SPECIFIC TRADITIONS

I. Christian
Adey, Lionel. Hymns and the Christian Myth. Vancouver: University of British Co-
lumbia Press, 1986.
Arnold, Corliss Richard. Organ Literature: A Comprehensive Survey. Metuchen,
N. J., Scarecrow, 1973.
Bradshaw, Murray C. The Origin of the Toccata. Dallas, Tex.: American Institute
of Musicology, 1972.
Douglass, Fenner. The Language of the Classical French Organ: A Musical Tradi-
tion Before 1800. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1978.
Guentert, Kenneth. The Christian Music Directories. San Jose, Calif.: Resource
Publications, 1993.
Hughes, Charles H. American Hymns Old and New. Vol. 2. New York: Columbia
Johanson, John H. Moravian Hymnody. Winston-Salem, N. C.: Moravian Music
Foundation, 1980.
Lovelace, Austin. Anatomy of Hymnody. Abingdon Press, 1965.
McKinnon, James W. Music in Early Christian Literature. Cambridge: Cambridge
Ochse, Orpha Caroline. The History of the Organ in the United States. Blooming-
ton: Indiana University Press, 1975.
Redman, Robb. The Great Worship Awakening: Singing a New Song in the Post-
modern Church. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 2002.
Reynolds, William. Survey of Christian Hymnody. 3rd ed. Carol Stream, Ill.: Hope
Publishing, 1987.
Routley, Erik. The Music of Christian Hymns. Chicago: G.I.A. Publications, 1981.
———. Panorama of Christian Hymnody. Minneapolis, Minn.: Liturgical Press,
1979.
Schlick, Arnolt. Spiegel der Orgelmacher und Organisten. Trans. Elizabeth Berry
Barber. Buren, Netherlands, 1980.
Sumner, William Leslie. The Organ: Its Evolution, Principles of Construction and
Use. 4th ed. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1981.
Thistlethwaite, Nicholas, and Geoffrey Webber, eds. The Cambridge Companion to
the Organ. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.
Wackernagel, Philipp. Das deutsche Kirchenlied von der ältesten Zeit bis zu Anfang
es 17. Jahrhunderts. 5 vols. Leipzig: Teubner, 1864–1877. Rpt.: Hildesheim:
Olms, 1964.
PAGE 277
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:25 PS
Wenk, Arthur. Musical Resources for the Revised Common Lectionary. Metuchen,
Whitney, Craig R. All the Stops: The Glorious Pipe Organ and Its American Mas-
ters. New York: Public Affairs, 2003.
Williams, Peter F. The European Organ, 1450–1850. London: Batsford, 1966
———. A New History of the Organ from the Greeks to the Present Day.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1980.
———. The Organ in Western Culture, 750–1250. Cambridge: Cambridge Univer-
sity Press, 1993.
ROMAN CATHOLIC
1. General
Day, Thomas. Why Catholics Can’t Sing: The Culture of Catholicism and the Tri-
umph of Bad Taste. New York: Crossroad, 1992.
Fellerer, Karl Gustav. The History of Catholic Church Music. Trans. Francis A.
Brunner. 1st printing 1961. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1979.
Hayburn, Robert F. Papal Legislation on Sacred Music 95 A. D. to 1977 A. D. Col-
legeville, Minn.: Liturgical Press, 1979.
Higginson, J. Vincent. A Handbook for American Catholic Hymnals. Springfield,
Tex.: Hymn Society of America, 1976.
Nohl, Paul-Gerhard. Lateinische Kirchenmusiktexte: Geschichte, Übersetzung,
Kommentar. Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1996.
Roche, Jerome L. North Italian Church Music in the Age of Monteverdi. Oxford:
Scott, Darwin Floyd. The Roman Catholic Liturgy: Liturgical Books: A Musical
Guide. Los Angeles: University of California, 1980.
Terrien, Samuel L., and Bruce Gebert. The Magnificat: Musicians as Biblical Inter-
preters. New York: Paulist Press, 1995.
2. Chant
Bailey, Terence. The Ambrosian Alleluias. Egham, Surrey: Plainsong & Mediaeval
Music Society, 1983.
———. Antiphon and Psalm in the Ambrosian Office. London: Institute of Medie-
val Music, 1994.
———. The Transitoria of the Ambrosian Mass: Compositional Process in Ecclesi-
astical Chant. Ottawa: Institute of Mediaeval Music, 2003.
Bailey, Terence, and Paul Merkley. The Antiphons of the Ambrosian Office. Ottawa:
Institute of Mediaeval Music, 1989.
Barr, Cyrilla. The Monophonic Lauda and the Lay Religious Confraternities of Tus-
PAGE 278
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:26 PS
cany and Umbria in the Late Middle Ages. Kalamazoo, Mich.: Medieval Institute
Publications, Western Michigan University, 1988.
Berschin, Walter, and David Hiley. Die Offizien des Mittelalters: Dichtung und
Musik. Tutzing: Schneider, 1999.
Bryden, John R., and David G. Hughes. An Index of Gregorian Chant. Cambridge,
Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1969.
Carroll, Joseph R. The Technique of Gregorian Chironomy. Toledo: Gregorian In-
stitute of America, 1955.
Chevalier, Ulysse. Repertorium Hymnologicum: Catalogue de chants, hymnes,
proses, séquences, tropes en usage dans l’église latine depuis les origines jus-
qu’à nos jours. 6 vols. Louvain, Belgium: Société des Bollandistes, 1892–1920.
Rpt. 1959.
Crocker, Richard L. The Early Medieval Sequence. Berkeley: University of Califor-
nia Press, 1977.
———. An Introduction to Gregorian Chant. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University
Press, 2000.
Evans, Paul. The Early Trope Repertory of Saint Martial de Limoges. Princeton,
N. J.: Princeton University Press, 1970.
Fassler, Margot E. and Rebecca Baltzer, eds. The Divine Office in the Latin Middle
Ages: Methodology and Source Studies, Regional Developments, Hagiography:
Written in Honor of Professor Ruth Steiner. New York: Oxford University Press,
2000.
Gallagher, Sean. Western Plainchant in the First Millenium: Studies in the Medie-
val Liturgy and Its Music. Aldershot, Hampshire, England: Ashgate, 2003.
Gajard, Dom Joseph. The Solesmes Method: Its Fundamental Principles and Prac-
tical Rules of Interpretation. Trans. R. Ecile Gabain. Collegeville, Minn.: Litur-
gical Press, 1960.
Greene, Richard L. ed. The Early English Carols. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1935;
rev. 1977.
Haberl, Ferdinand. Das gregorianische Alleluia der heiligen Messe. Regensburg:
n.p., 1983.
Hiley, David. Western Plainchant: A Handbook. Oxford: Clarendon Press; New
Jeffrey, Peter. Ethnomusicology in the Study of Gregorian Chant. Chicago: Univer-
sity of Chicago Press, 1995.
———. ‘‘Liturgical Chant Bibliography.’’ Plainsong and Medieval Music 1
(1992): 175–196.
———. Prophecy Mixed with Melody: From Early Christian Psalmody to Grego-
rian Chant. (forthcoming)
Jeffrey, Peter, ed. The Study of Medieval Chant: Paths and Bridges, East and West:
in Honor of Kenneth Levy. Woodbridge, Suffolk, England: Boydell Press, 2001.
Karp, Theodore. An Introduction to the Post-Tridentine Mass Proper. Middleton,
Wis.: American Institute of Musicology, 2005.
PAGE 279
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:26 PS
———. Aspects of Orality and Formularity in Gregorian Chant. Evanston, Ill:

Northwestern University Press, 1998.
Kelly, Thomas F. The Beneventan Chant. New York: Cambridge University Press,
1989.
———. Plainsong in the Age of Polyphony. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1992.
Levy, Kenneth. Gregorian Chant and the Carolingians. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton
Markus, R. A. Gregory the Great and His World. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 1997.
McKinnon, James. The Advent Project: The Later Seventh-Century Creation of the
Roman Mass Proper. Berkeley:: University of California Press, 2000.
Nowacki, Edward. ‘‘Antiphonal Psalmody in Christian Antiquity and Early Middle
Ages.’’ Essays on Medieval Music. Graeme M. Boone, ed. Cambridge: Harvard
University Press, 1995. (293–294).
Odelman, Eva. Les Prosules Limousines de Wolfenbüttel: Edition Critique des Pro-
sules de l’Alleluia du Manuscrit Wolfenbüttel. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell
International, 1986.
Planchart, Alejandro. Repertoire of Tropes at Winchester. Princeton, N. J.:
Princeton University Press, 1976.
Plumley, Yolanda. The Music of the Medieval Liturgical Drama in France and En-
gland. New York: Garland, 1989.
Randel, Don Michael. An Index to the Chant of the Mozarabic Rite. Princeton, N. J.:
Princeton University Press, 1973.
Rankin, Susan, ed. Music in Medieval English Liturgy. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1993.
Soltner, Louis. Solesmes and Dom Guéranger, 1805–1875. Orleans, Mass.: Para-
clete Press, 1995.
Steiner, Ruth. Studies in Gregorian Chant. Aldershot, Hampshire, England: Ash-
gate, 1999.
Szövérffy, Joseph. Repertorium hymnologicum novum. Berlin: Classical Folia Edi-
tions, 1983–.
Van der Werf, Henrik. The Emergence of Gregorian Chant: A Comparative Study
of Ambrosian, Roman, and Gregorian Chant. Rochester, N. Y.: H. van der Werf,
1983.
3. Polyphony
Apel, Willi. The Notation of Polyphonic Music, 900–1600. 5th ed. Cambridge,
Mass.: Mediaeval Academy of America, 1961.
Bent, Margaret. Counterpoint, Composition, and Music Ficta. New York:
Routledge, 2002.
Berger, Karol. Musica Ficta: Theories of Accidental Inflections in Vocal Polyphony
PAGE 280
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:27 PS
from Marchetto da Padova to Gioseffo Zarlino. Cambridge: Cambridge Univer-

sity Press, 1987.
———. Theories of Chromatic and Enharmonic Music in Late Sixteenth-Century
Italy. Studies in Musicology 10. Ann Arbor, Mich.: UMI Research Press, 1980.
Bossuyt, Ignace. Flemish Polyphony. Leuven, Belgium: Davidsfonds, 1994.
Bradshaw, Murray C. The Origin of the Toccata. Rome: American Institute of Mu-
sicology, 1972.
Carver, Anthony F. ‘‘Cori Spezzati’’: The Development of Sacred Polychoral Music
to the Time of Schütz. 2 vols. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988.
Cummings, Anthony M. ‘‘Toward an Interpretation of the Sixteenth-Century
Motet.’’ Journal of the American Musicological Society 34 (1981): 43–59.
Everist, Mark. French Motets in the Thirteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge
Falck, Robert. The Notre Dame Conductus: A Study of the Repertory. Henryville,
Pa. Institute of Mediaeval Music, 1981.
Fuller, Sarah. ‘‘Defending the Dodecachordon: Ideological Currents in Glarean’s
Modal Theory.’’ Journal of the American Musicological Society 49 (1996): 191–
224.
Gombosi, Otto. ‘‘About Organ Playing the Divine Service, circa 1500.’’ Essays on
Music in Honor of Archibald Thompson Davison. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard
Huot, Sylvia. Allegorial Play in the Old French Motet: The Sacred and the Profane
in Thirteenth-Century Polyphony. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press,
1997.
Karp, Theodore. The Polyphony of Saint Martial and Santiago de Compostela.
Berkeley: University of California Press, 1992.
Köhler, Rafael. Die Cappella Sistina under den Medici-Päpsten, 1513–1534. Kiel:
Ludwig, 2001.
Kurtzmann, Jeffrey G. ‘‘Tones, Modes, Clefs, and Pitch in Roman Cyclic Magnifi-
cats of the 16th Century.’’ Early Music 22 (1994): 641–64.
Leichtentritt, Hugo. Geschichte der Motette. 1st ed. 1908. Hildesheim: Georg Olms,
1967.
Lockwood, Lewis. The Counter-Reformation and the Masses of Vincenzo Ruffo.
Venice: Fondazione Giorgio Cini, 1970.
Lowinsky, Edward E. Medici Codex of 1518: A Choirbook of Motets Dedicated
to Lorenzo de’ Medici, Duke of Urbino. Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1968.
Luce, Harold T. The Requiem Mass from its Plainsong Beginnings to 1600. Talla-
hassee: Florida State University Press, 1958.
Macey, Patrick. ‘‘Savonarola and the Sixteenth-Century Motet.’’ Journal of the
American Musicological Society 36 (1983): 442–52.
———. ‘‘The Lauda and the Cult of Savonarola.’’ Renaissance Quarterly 45
(1992): 439–83.
PAGE 281
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:27 PS
McGee, Timothy J. Medieval and Renaissance Music: A Performer’s Guide. To-

ronto: Toronto University Press, 1985.
Meconi, Honey, ed. Early Music Borrowing. New York: Routledge, 2003.
Meier, Bernhard. The Modes of Classical Vocal Polyphony. Trans. Ellen S. Beebe.
New York: Broude Bros., 1988. Original 1974.
Mielke, Andreas. Untersuchungen zur Alternatim-Orgelmesse. Kassel: Bärenreiter,
1996.
Moll, Kevin N. Counterpoint and Compositional Process at the Time of Dufay:
Perspectives from German Musicology. New York: Garland, 1997.
Owens, Jessie Ann. Composers at Work: The Craft of Musical Composition, 1450–
1600. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1996.
Pesce, Dolores. Hearing the Motet: Essays on the Motet of the Middle Ages and
Renaissance. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1996.
Pozzi, Giovanni. Alternatim. Milan: Adelphi, 1996.
Reynolds, Christopher. Papal Patronage and the Music of St. Peters, 1380–1513.
Irvine: University of California Press, 1995.
Robertson, Alec. Requiem: Music of Mourning and Consolation. New York:
Praeger, 1968.
Roche, Jerome. North Italian Church Music in the Age of Monteverdi. Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1984.
Sanders, Ernest H. French and English Polyphony of the 13th and 14th Centuries:
Style and Notation. Aldershot, Hampshire, England: Ashgate, 1998.
Saunders, Suparmi Elizabeth. The Dating of the Trent Codices from their Water-
marks: With a Study of the Local Liturgy of Trent in the Fifteenth Century. New
Selfridge-Field, Eleanor. Venetian Instrumental Music from Gabrieli to Vivaldi.
Oxford: Blackwell, 1975. Rpt. Dover: 1994.
Sherr, Richard. Papal Music and Musicians in Late Medieval and Renaissance
Rome. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1998.
Southern, Eileen. The Buxheim Organ Book. Brooklyn, N. Y.: Institute of Mediae-
val Music, 1963.
Sparks, Edgar H. Cantus Firmus in Mass and Motet, 1420–1520. Berkeley: Univer-
sity of California Press, 1963.
Stephan, Wolfgang. Die burgundisch-niederländische Motette zur Zeit Ockeghems.
Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1937. Rpt. 1973.
Stevenson, Robert M. Spanish Cathedral Music in the Golden Age. Berkeley: Uni-
versity of California Press, 1961.
Tischler, Hans. Conductus and Contrafacta. Ottawa: Institute of Mediaeval Music,
2001.
Tinctoris, Johannes. Terminorum Musical Diffinitorium / Dictionary of Musical
Terms. Trans. Carl Parrish. New York: Norton, 1963.
Van der Werf, Hendrik. Integrated Directory of Organa, Clausulae, and Motets of
the Thirteenth Century. Rochester, N. Y.: H. van der Werf, 1989.
PAGE 282
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:28 PS
Van Wye, Benjamin D. ‘‘Ritual Use of the Organ in France.’’ Journal of the Ameri-
can Musicological Society 33 (1980): 287–325.
Ward, Lynn Halpern. ‘‘The Motetti Missales Repertory Reconsidered.’’ Journal of
the American Musicological Society 39 (1986): 491–523.
Weber, Edith. Le Concile de Trente et la Musique: De la Réforme à la Contre-
Réform. Paris: H. Champion, 1982.
Wiering, Frans. The Language of the Modes. Studies in the History of Polyphonic
Modality. New York: Routledge, 2001.
Wright, Craig. Music and Ceremony at Notre Dame of Paris, 500–1550. New York:
4. Since 1700
Archbold, Lawrence, and William J. Peterson. French Organ Music: from the Revo-
lution to Franck and Widor. Rochester, N. Y.: University of Rochester Press,
1995.
Arnold, Denis and Elsie Arnold. The Oratorio in Venice. London: Royal Musical
Association, 1986.
Balado, J. L. Gonzalez. The Story of Taizé. 3rd rev. ed. Collegeville, Minn.: Liturgi-
cal Press, 1988.
Daly, Kieran Anthony. Catholic Church Music in Ireland, 1878–1903: the Cecilian
Reform Movement. Dublin: Blackrock, 1995.
Joncas, J. Michael. ‘‘Musical Semiotics and Liturgical Musicology: Theoretical
Foundations and Analytic Techniques.’’ Ecclesia Orans 8 (1991): 181–206.
Koch, Jakob Johannes. Traditionelle mehrstimmige Messen in erneuerter Liturgie—
ein Widerspruch? Regensburg: Pustet, 2002.
Kubicki, Judith M. and Jacques Berthier. Liturgical Music as Ritual Symbol: A
Case Study of Jacques Berthier’s Taizé Music. Leuven, Belgium: Peeters, 1999.
Laird, Paul R. Towards a History of the Spanish Villancico. Warren, Mich.: Harmo-
nie Park Press, 1997.
Love, Andrew Cyprian. Musical Improvisation, Heidegger and the Liturgy—A
Journey to the Heart of Hope. Lewiston, N. Y.: Edwin Mellen, 2003.
MacIntyre, Bruce C. The Viennese Concerted Mass of the Early Classic Period.
Ann Arbor, Mich.: UMI Research Press, 1986.
Madden, Lawrence J. The Awakening Church: 25 Years of Liturgical Renewal. Col-
legeville, Minn.: Liturgical Press, 1992.
Murray, Michael. French Masters of the Organ: Saint-Saëns, Franck, Widor,
Vierne, Dupré, Langlais, Messiaen. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press,
1998.
Pierre, Constant. Histoire du Concert Spirituel: 1725–1790. Paris: Société
Française de Musicologie, 1975.
Unverricht, Hubert. Der Caecilianismus: Anfänge, Grundlagen, Wirkungen: Inter-
PAGE 283
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:28 PS
nationales Symposium zur Kirchenmusik des 19. Jahrhunderts. Tutzing, Ger-

many: H. Schneider, 1988.
5. Transcultural
Duncan, Stephen F. A Genre in Hindusthani Music (Bhajans) as Used in the Roman
Catholic Church. Lewiston, N. Y.: Edwin Mellen Press, 1999.
Klein, Christopher. Messkompositionen in Afrika: ein Beitrag zur Geschichte und
Typologie der katholischen Kirchenmusik Afrikas. Göttingen: Edition Re, 1990.
Worst, John. A Nigerian Journal. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Calvin College, 1984.
BYZANTINE AND ORTHODOX

Arhipov, Sergei. The Apostol: Epistle Readings, Prokimena, Alleluia Verses and
Antiphons for the Entire Liturgical Year. South Canaan, Pa.: St. Tikhon’s Semi-
nary Press, 1996.
Biezen, J. van. The Middle Byzantine Kanon-notation of Manuscript H.: A Paleo-
graphic Study With a Transcription of the Melodies of 13 Kanons and a Triodon.
Bilthoven: A. B. Creyghton, 1969.
Brill, Nicholas P. History of Russian Church Music, 988–1917. Bloomington, Ill.:
Brill, 1980.
Conomos, Dimitri E. Byzantine Trisagia and Cheroubika of the Fourteenth and Fif-
teenth Centuries: A Study of Late Byzantine Liturgical Chant. Thessaloniki: Pa-
triarchal Institute for Patristic Studies, 1974.
———. Byzantine Hymnography and Byzantine Chant. Brookline, Mass.: Hellenic
College Press, 1984.
———. The Late Byzantine and Slavonic Communion Cycle: Liturgy and Music.
Washington, D. C.: Dumbarton Oaks Research Library and Collection, 1985.
Cooper, Henry R. Slavic Scriptures: The Formation of the Church Slavonic Version
of the Holy Bible. Madison, N. J.: Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003.
Duichev, Ivan. Kiril and Methodius: Founders of Slavonic Writing: A Collection of
Sources and Critical Studies. Boulder, Colo.: East European Monographs, dis-
trib. Columbia University Press, 1985.
Duncan, Stephen F. The History of the Sacred Musical Life of an Orthodox Church
in America. Lewiston, N. Y.: Edwin Mellen, 2004.
Farrow, Michael G. Psalm Verse of the Orthodox Liturgy: Antiphonal, Entrance,
Prokeimena, Alleluia, and Comminion [sic] Hymn Verses and their Biblical Ci-
tations According to Both the Greek and Slav Usages. Torrance, Calif.: Oakwood
Publications, 1997.
Gardiner, S. C. Old Church Slavonic: An Elementary Grammar. Cambridge: Cam-
PAGE 284
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:29 PS
Gardner, Johannes von. Russian Church Singing. 2 vols. Guilford, Conn.: Orthodox
Music Press, 1980.
Habbi, Antun. Short Course in Byzantine Ecclesiastical Music. Newton, Mass.:
Greek Melkite Catholic Diocese of Newton, 1988.
Hannick, Christian. ‘‘Reference Materials on Byzantine and Old Slavic Music and
Hymnography.’’ Journal of the Plainsong and Medieval Music Society 13
(1990): 83–89.
Ho, Allan and Dmitry Feofanov. Biographical Dictionary of Russian/Soviet Com-
posers. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1989.
Louth, Andrew. St. John Damascene: Tradition and Originality in Byzantine Theol-
ogy. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002.
Morosan, Vladimir. Choral Performance in Pre-Revolutionary Russia. Ann Arbor,
Mich.: UMI Research Press, 1986.
Raasted, Jürgen. ‘‘Compositional Devices in Byzantine Chant.’’ Cahiers de L’Insti-
tut du Moyen-Age Grec et Latin 59 (1989): 247–270.
———. ‘‘Koukouzeles Revision of the Sticherarion and Sinai gr. 1230.’’ Laborare
fratres in unum: Festschrift László Dobszay zum 60. Geburtstag. Ed. Janka.
Szendrei and David Hiley. Hildesheim: Weidmann, 1995), pp. 261–77.
Roccasalvo, Joan. I. The Plain Chant Tradition of Southwestern Rus’. Boulder, Co.:
East European Monographs, 1986.
Romanou, Kaite. ‘‘A New Approach to the Work of Chrysanthos of Madytos: The
New Method of Musical Notation in the Greek Church and the Mega theoretikon
tes mousikes.’’ Studies in Eastern Chant 5. Ed. Dimitri E. Conomos. Crestwood,
N. Y.: St. Vladimir’s Seminary Press, 1991, pp. 89–100.
Smrzı́k, Stephen. The Glagolitic or Roman-Slavonic Liturgy. Cleveland, Oh.: Slo-
vak Institute, 1959.
Svövérffy, Joseph, and Eva C. Topping. A Guide to Byzantine Hymnography: A
Classified Bibliography of Texts and Studies. Brookline, Mass.: Classical Folia
Editions; Leyden: E. J. Brill, 1979–.
Swan, A. J. Russian Music and its Sources in Chant and Folksong. London: 1973.
The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium. 3 vols. Ed. Alexander P. Kazhdan, et al. New
York: Oxford, 1991.
Taft, Robert F. The Liturgy of the Hours in East and West: The Origins of the Divine
Office and Its Meaning for Today. Collegeville, Minn.: Liturgical Press, 1986.
Touliatos-Banker, Diane. ‘‘The Byzantine Orthros.’’ Byzantina 9 (1977): 324–83.
Vaporis, N. M. Three Byzantine Sacred Poets: Studies of Saint Romanos Melodos,
Saint of Damascus, Saint Symeon the New Theologian. Brookline, Mass.: Hel-
lenic College Press, 1979.
Wolfram, Gerda, et al. Die Erotapokriseis des Pseudo-Johannes Damaskenos zum
Kirchengesang. Vienna: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften, 1997.
Wellesz, Egon. A History of Byzantine Music and Hymnography. Rev. ed. London:
PAGE 285
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:29 PS
ANGLICAN
Baldwin, David. The Chapel Royal: Ancient and Modern. London: Duckworth,
1990.
Benham, Hugh. Latin Church Music in England, c. 1460–1575. London: Barrie &
Barrie, 1975.
Caldwell, John. Oxford History of English Music: Vol. 1: From the Beginnings to
c. 1715. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1991.
Daniel, Ralph T. The Sources of English Church Music, 1549–1660. London:
Stainer and Bell for the British Academy, 1972.
Dearnley, Christopher. English Church Music, 1650–1750. New York: Oxford Uni-
Dexter, Keri. ‘A good Quire of voices’: The Provision of Choral Music at St
George’s Chapel, Windsor Castle, and Eton College, c. 1640–1733. Aldershot,
Frost, Maurice. Historical Companion to Hymns Ancient and Modern. London:
Printed for the Proprietors by William Cleves and Sons, 1962.
Gatens, William J. Victorian Cathedral Music in Theory and Practice. Cambridge:
Glover, Raymond F., gen. ed. The Hymnal 1982 Companion. 4 vols. New York:
Church Hymnal Corporation, 1990–.
Harrison, Frank Ll. Music in Medieval Britain. 4th ed.. Buren, The Netherlands:
Knuf, 1980.
Hatchett, Marion J. A Liturgical Index to The Hymnal 1982. New York: Church
Hymnal, 1986.
Hutchings, Arthur. Church Music in the Nineteenth Century. London: Herbert Jen-
kins, 1967.
Illing, Robert, and Thomas Sternhold. The English Metrical Psalter 1562: A Cata-
logue of the Early Editions, an Index to their Contents, and a Comparative Study
of their Melodies. Adelaide: South Australian Government Printer, 1983.
Le Huray, Peter. Music and the Reformation in England: 1549–1660. New York:
Lindley, Simon. Muse and the Mass: The Choral Repertory and the Service of Holy
Communion in the Anglican Church: Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow. Croydon,
England: Royal School of Church Music for the Church Music Society, 1991.
Long, Kenneth. The Music of the English Church. London: Hodder and Stoughton,
1991.
Parks, Edna D. Early English Hymns: An Index. Metuchen, N. J.: Scarecrow, 1972.
Perry, David W. Hymns and Tunes Indexed by First Lines, Tune Names, and Metres
Complied from Current English Hymnbooks. Croydon, England: Hymn Society
of Great Britain and Ireland and Royal School of Church Music, 1980.
Phillips, Peter. English Sacred Music 1549–1649. Oxford: Gimell, 1991.
Rainbow, Bernard. The Choral Revival in the Anglican Church, 1839–1872. New
PAGE 286
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:29 PS
Routley, Erik. A Short History of English Church Music. London: Mowbrays, 1977.
Scott, David. The Music of St. Paul’s Cathedral. London: Stainer and Bell and Gal-
axy Music Corp., 1972.
Sharp, Ian. The Liturgical Use of the Organ Voluntary. Croydon, England: Royal
School of Church Music, 1984.
Shaw, H. Watkins Eighteenth Century Cathedral Music. London: Hodder and
Stoughton, 1970.
Spink, Ian. Restoration Cathedral Music 1660–1714. Oxford: Clarendon Press;
New York: Oxford University Press, 1995.
Stevens, Denis. Tudor Church Music. New York: Merlin, 1955. Rpt. 1966.
Tamke, Susan S. Make a Joyful Noise unto the Lord: Hymns as a Reflection of Vic-
torian Social Attitudes. Athens: Ohio University Press, 1978.
Temperley, Nicholas. The Music of the English Parish Church. New York: Cam-
Turbet, Richard. Tudor Music: A Research and Information Guide. New York: Gar-
land, 1994.
Wienandt, Elwyn A., and Robert H. Young. The Anthem in England and America.
New York: Free Press, 1970.
Wilson, Ruth Mack. Anglican Chant and Chanting in England, Scotland, and
America, 1660 to 1820. Oxford: Clarendon Press and Oxford University Press,
1996.
Yeats-Edwards, Paul. English Church Music: A Bibliography. London: White Lion,
1975.
Zim, Rivkah. English Metrical Psalms: Poetry as Praise and Prayer, 1535–1601.
LUTHERAN
Blume, Friederich. Protestant Church Music: A History. German ed. 1965. New
York: Norton, 1974.
Daniel, Thomas. Der Choralsatz bei Bach und seiner Zeitgenossen: eine histori-
sche Satzlehre. Cologne: Dohr, 2000.
Dürr, Alfred, and Walther Killy. Das Protestantische Kirchenlied im 16. und 17.
Jahrhundert: Text-, musik- und theologiegeschichtliche Probleme. Wiesbaden: In
Kommission bei O. Harrasowitz, 1986.
Gissel, Siegfried. Untersuchungen zur mehrstimmigen protestantischen Hymnen-
komposition in Deutschland um 1600. Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1983.
Hendrickson, Marion Lars. Musica Christi: A Lutheran Aesthetic. Peter Lang,
2005.
Herl, Joseph. Worship Wars in Early Lutheranism: Choir, Congregation, and Three
Centuries of Conflict. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004.
PAGE 287
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:30 PS
Krummacher, Friedhelm. Die Choralbearbeitung in der protestantischen Figural-

musik zwischen Praetorius und Bach. Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1978.
Leaver, Robin A. ‘‘The Lutheran Reformation.’’ The Renaissance. Iain Fenlon, ed.
London: Macmillan, 1989.
Liemohn, Edwin. The Chorale through Four Hundred Years. Philadelphia, Pa.:
Muhlenberg Press, 1953.
Mahrenholz, Christhard, and Oskar Söhngen. Handbuch zum evangelischen Kir-
chengesangbuch. 3 vols. Göttingen: Vandenoeck & Ruprecht, 1953–1970.
Marshall, Robert L. Luther, Bach, and the Early Reformation Chorale. Atlanta, Ga.:
Pitts Theological Library, 1995.
Nettl, Paul. Luther and Music. Trans. Frida Best and Ralph Wood. Philadelphia,
Pa.: Muhlenberg Press, 1948.
Riedel, Johannes. The Lutheran Chorale: Its Basic Traditions. Minneapolis, Minn.:
Augsburg Publishing House, 1967.
Schacht-Pape, Ute. Das Messenschaffen von Alessandro Scarlatti. Frankfurt am
Main: P. Lang, 1993.
Schalk, Carl. Luther and Music: Paradigms of Praise. St. Louis, Mo.: Concordia,
1988.
Stevenson, Robert M. Patterns of Protestant Church Music. Durham, N. C.: Duke
Stulken, Marilyn Kay. Hymnal Companion to the Lutheran Book of Worship. Phila-
delphia, Pa.: Fortress Press, 1981.
Walker, Paul. Church, Stage, and Studio: Music and its Contexts in Seventeenth-
Century Germany. Ann Arbor, Mich.: UMI Research Press, 1990.
Werning, Daniel J. A Selected Source Index for Hymn and Chorale Tunes in Lu-
theran Worship Books. St. Louis, Mo.: Concordia, 1985.
CALVINIST (REFORMED)
Bouwsma, William J. John Calvin: A Sixteenth-Century Portrait. Oxford: Oxford
Haeussler, Armin. The Story of Our Hymns: The Handbook to the Hymnal of the
Evangelical and Reformed Church. St. Louis, Mo.: Eden Publishing House,
1952.
Leaver, Robin A. Goostly Psalmes and Spirituall Songes: English and Dutch Metri-
cal Psalms from Coverdale to Utenhove: 1535–1566. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1991.
Potter, George R. Zwingli. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.
Pratt, Waldo Selden. The Music of the French Psalter of 1562. New York: Columbia
Vischer, Lukas. Christian Worship in Reformed Churches Past and Present. Grand
Rapids, Mich.: W. B. Eerdmans, 2003.
PAGE 288
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:30 PS
AMERICAN PROTESTANT
Adams, Charles B. Our Moravian Hymn Heritage: Chronological Listing of Hymns
and Tunes of Moravian Origin in the American Moravian Hymnal of 1969. Beth-
lehem, Pa.: Moravian Church of America, 1984.
Anderson, E. Byron. Worship Matters: A United Methodist Guide to Ways to Wor-
ship. Nashville, Tenn.: Discipleship Resources, 1999.
Bruce, Dickson, Jr. And They All Sang Hallelujah: Plain-Folk Camp Meeting Reli-
gion, 1800–1845. Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 1974.
Buechner, Alan. Yankee Singing Schools and the Golden Age of Choral Music in
New England, 1760–1800. Boston: Boston University for The Dublin Seminar
for New England Folklife, 2003.
Christ-Janer, Albert, Charles W. Hughes, and Carleton Sprague Smith. American
Hymns, Old and New. New York: Columbia University Press, 1980.
Cobb, Buell E., Jr. The Sacred Harp: A Tradition and its Music. Athens: University
of Georgia Press, 1989.
Cornwall, J. Spencer. Stories of Our Mormon Hymns. Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret
Book Company, 1975.
Daniel, Ralph T. The Anthem in New England before 1800. Evanston, Ill.: North-
western University Press, 1966.
Diehl, Katharine Smith. Hymns and Tunes: An Index. New York: Scarecrow, 1966.
Ellinwood, Leonard W. Dictionary of American Hymnology: First Line Index: A
Project of the Hymn Society of America. 179 microfilm reels with printed guide.
New York: University Music Editions, 1984.
Forbes, Bruce D., and Jeffrey H. Mahan. Religion and Popular Culture in America.
Berkeley: University of California Press, 2000.
Howard, Jay R. Apostles of Rock: The Splintered World of Contemporary Christian
Music. Lexington, Ky.: University Press of Kentucky, 1999.
Hoge, Dean R., Benton Johnson, and Donald A. Luidens. Vanishing Boundaries:
The Religion of Mainline Protestant Baby Boomers. Westminster, Oh.: John
Knox, 1994.
Hostetler, Lester. Handbook to the Mennonite Hymnary. Newton, Kans.: General
Conference of the Mennonite Church of North America, 1949.
Jackson, George Pullen. White Spirituals in the Southern Uplands. Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 1933.
Klepper, Robert E. A Concordance of the Pilgrim Hymnal. Metuchen, N. J.: Scare-
crow, 1989.
———. Methodist Hymnal Concordance. Metuchen, N. J.: Scarecrow, 1987.
Marini, Stephen A. Sacred Song in America: Religion, Music, and Public Culture.
Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2003.
McKim, LindaJo H. The Presbyterian Hymnal Companion. Louisville, Ky.: West-
minster/John Knox Press, 1993.
Miller, Kiri, et al. The Chattahoochee Musical Convention, 1852–2002: A Sacred
Harp Historical Sourcebook. Carrollton, Ga.: Sacred Harp Museum, 2002.
PAGE 289
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:30 PS
Mouw, Richard J. Wonderful Words of Life: Hymns in American Protestant History

and Theology. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Eerdmans, 2004.
Neufeld, Bernie. Music in Worship: A Mennonite Perspective. Scottdale, Pa.: Her-
ald Press and Faith and Life Press, 1998.
Stevenson, Robert. Protestant Church Music in America. New York: Norton, 1970.
Turner, Ronald A. A Study Guide to Anthem Literature: History and Performance
Practice. Louisville, Ky.: Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, 1981.
Temperley, Nicholas. The Hymn Tune Index: A Census of English-Language Hymn
Tunes in Printed Sources from 1535 to 1820. Oxford: Clarendon Press; New
York, Oxford University Press, 1998.
Young, Carlton R. Companion to the United Methodist Hymnal. Nashville, Tenn.:
Abingdon Press, 1993.
AFRICAN AMERICAN
Abbington, James. Readings in African American Church Music and Worship. Chi-
cago, Ill.: GIA Publications, 2001.
Anderson, Robert and Gail North. Gospel Music Encyclopedia. New York: Sterling,
1979.
Boyer, Horace Clarence. How Sweet the Sound: The Golden Age of Gospel. Wash-
ington, D.C.: Elliott & Clark, 1995.
Cone, James H. The Spirituals and the Blues. 2nd ed. Maryknoll, N. Y.: Orbis
Books, 1991.
Cusic, Don. The Sound of Light: A History of Gospel Music. Bowling Green, Oh.:
Bowling Green State University Popular Press, 1990.
Epstein, Dena. Sinful Tunes and Spirituals. Urbana: University of Illinois Press,
1977.
Goff, James R. Close Harmony: A History of Southern Gospel. Chapel Hill: Uni-
versity of North Carolina Press, 2002.
Harris, Michael W. The Rise of Gospel Blues: The Music of Thomas Andrew Dorsey
in the Urban Church. New York : Oxford University Press, 1992
Harvey, Louis-Charles. ‘‘Black Gospel Music and Black Theology.’’ The Journal
of Religious Thought 43:2 (Fall–Winter, 1986–1987), 19–37.
Jackson, Irene V. Afro-American Religious Music. Greenwood, 1979.
Johnson, Jason M. et al. Soul Sanctuary: Images of the African American Worship
Experience. Bulfinch, 2006.
Jones, Arthur C. Wade in the Water: The Wisdom of the Spirituals. Maryknoll,
N. Y.: Orbis Books, 1993.
Jones, Ferdinand, and Arthur C. Jones, eds. The Triumph of the Soul: Cultural and
Psychological Aspects of African American Music. Westport, Conn.: Praeger,
2001.
Leonard, Neil. Jazz: Myth and Religion. New York: Oxford University Press, 1987.
PAGE 290
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:31 PS
Lovell, John, Jr. Black Song, The Forge and the Flame: The Story of How the Afro-
American Spiritual Was Hammered Out. 2nd ed. New York: Paragon House,
1986.
Marsh, J. B. T. The Story of the Fisk Jubilee Singers. Boston: Houghton, 1880.
Moore, Allan, ed. The Cambridge Companion to Blues and Gospel Music. Cam-
Nielsen, Aldon L. Black Chant: Languages of African-American Postmodernism.
Reagon, Bernice Johnson. If You Don’t Go, Don’t Hinder Me: The African Ameri-
can Sacred Song Tradition. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2001.
Reagon, Bernice Johnson, ed., ‘‘We’ll Understand It Better By and By’’: Pioneering
African American Gospel Composers. Washington, D. C.: Smithsonian Institu-
tion Press, 1992.
Roberts, John Storm. Black Music of Two Worlds. New York: Praeger, 1972.
Sankey, Ira D. My Life and the Story of the Gospel Hymns. New York: Harper and
Brothers, 1907.
Sizer, Sandra. Gospel Hymns and Social Religion: The Rhetoric of Nineteenth-Cen-
tury Revivalism. Philadelphia, Pa.: Temple University Press, 1978.
Spencer, Jon Michael. Protest & Praise: Sacred Music of Black Religion. Minneap-
olis, Minn.: Fortress Press, 1990.
Turner, Steve. Amazing Grace: The Story of America’s Most Beloved Song. New
York: Ecco, 2002.
Young, Alan. Woke Me Up This Morning: Black Gospel Singers and the Gospel
Life. Jackson: University Press of Mississippi, 1997
Jewish
Egger, Ellen M. A Singing Haggadah: An Illustrated Passover Haggadah with Tra-
ditional Chants and Melodies. Princeton, N. J.: L’Rakia Press, 1986.
Flender, Reinhard. Hebrew Psalmody: A Structural Investigation. Jerusalem: Mag-
nes Press, Hebrew University, 1992.
Gradenwitz, Peter. The Music of Israel: From the Biblical Era to Modern Times.
Rev. ed. Portland, Ore.: Amadeus Press, 1996.
Hoffman, Lawrence A. and Janet R. Walton. Sacred Sound and Social Change: Li-
turgical Music in Jewish and Christian Experience. South Bend, Ind.: University
of Notre Dame Press, 1992.
Idelsohn, A. Z. Jewish Music in its Historical Development. New York: Schocken
Books, 1967.
Jacobson, Joshua R. Chanting the Hebrew Bible: The Art of Cantillation. Philadel-
phia: Jewish Publication Society, 2002.
Lehnardt, Andreas. Qaddish: Untersuchungen zur Entstehung und Rezeption eines
rabbinischen Gebetes. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002.
PAGE 291
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:31 PS
Levine, Lee I. The Synagogue in Late Antiquity. Philadelphia: American Schools

of Oriental Research, 1987.
Neusner, Jacob. Judaism’s Theological Voice: The Melody of the Talmud. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1995.
Nulman, Macy. Concise Encyclopedia of Jewish Music. New York: McGraw-Hill,
1975.
Petuchowski, Jakob J. Theology and Poetry: Studies in the Medieval Piyyut. Lon-
don: Routledge and K. Paul, 1977.
Portnoy, Marshall. The Art of Torah Cantillation: A Step-by-Step Guide to Chant-
ing Torah. New York: UAHC, 2000.
Schach, Stephen R. The Structure of the Siddur. Northvale, N. J.: Jason Aronson,
1996.
Schiller, David M. Bloch, Schoenberg, and Bernstein: Assimilating Jewish Music.
Shelemay, Kay Kaufman. Pizmon: Syrian–Jewish Religious and Social Song. Ho-
hokus, N. J.: Shanachie, 1985.
———. Studies in Jewish Musical Traditions: Insights from the Harvard Collec-
tion of Judaica Sound Recordings. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard College Library,
2001.
Shiloah, Amnon. Jewish Musical Traditions. Detroit: Wayne State University Press,
1992.
———. The Performance of Jewish and Arab Music in Israel Today. Amsterdam:
Harwood Academic Press, 1997.
Staiman, Mordechai. Niggun: Stories Behind the Chasidic Songs that Inspire Jews.
Northvale, N. J.: Jason Aronson, 1994.
Swados, Elizabeth and Eli Wiesel. The Haggadah. New York: S. French, 1982.
Telzner, David, and Gabriel Sivan. The Kaddish: Its History and Significance. Jeru-
salem: Tal Orot Institute, 1995.
Tietze, Andreas, and Joseph Yahalom. Ottoman Melodies, Hebrew Hymns: A 16th
Century Cross-Cultural Adventure. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1995.
Werner, Eric. A Voice Still Heard . . . : The Sacred Songs of the Askenazic Jews.
University Park, Pa.: Pennsylvania State University Press, 1976.
———. From Generation to Generation: Studies of Jewish Musical Tradition. New
York: American Conference of Cantors, 1967.
Wickes, William. Two Treatises on the Accentuation of the Old Testament. New
York: Ktav, 1881, 1970.
Zeitlin, S. Z., and Haim Bar-Dayan. The Hebrew Calendar and the Cantillations
for the Festivals of the Year. Tel-Aviv: S. Z. Zeitlin, 1984.
Islamic
Arcangeli, Piero G. Musica e Liturgia nella Cultura Mediterranea: Atti del Con-
vegno Internazionale di Studi (Venezia 2–5 Ottobre 1985). Florence: L. S. Ol-
schki, 1988.
PAGE 292
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:31 PS
Avery, Kenneth S. Psychology of Early Sufi Sama’: Listening and Altered States.
London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2004.
Çagatāy, N. ‘‘The Tradition of Mavlid Recitations in Islam Particularly in Turkey,’’
Studia Islamica 28 (1868): 127–.
During, Jean. ‘‘Revelation and Spiritual Audition in Islam,’’ World of Music 3
(1982): 68–84.
———. ‘‘What is Sufi Music?’’ The Legacy of Mediaeval Persian Sufism. Ed. Leo-
nard Lewisohn. London: Khaniqahi-Nimatullahi, 1992, pp. 277–87.
Ernst, Carl W. The Shambhala Guide to Sufism. Boston, Mass.: Shambhala, 1997.
Farmer, H. G. ‘‘The Religious Music of Islam,’’ Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society
(1952): 60–65.
Faruqi, L. I. ‘‘The Cantillation of the Qur’ān,’’ Asian Music 19:1 (1987): 2–25.
Kaptein, N. J. G. Muhammad’s Birthday Festival: Early History in the Central
Muslim Lands and Development in the Muslim West until the 10th–16th Century.
Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1993.
Kilpatrick, Hilary. Making the Great Book of Songs: Compilation and the Author’s
Craft in Abu l-Faraj al-Isbahani’s Kital al-Aghani. London: RoutledgeCurzon,
2003.
Muhaiyaddeen, M. R. Bawa. Dhikr: The Remembrance of God. Narbeth, Pa.: Fel-
lowship Press, 1999.
Nasr, S. H. ‘‘Islam and Music,’’ Studies in Comparative Religion 10 (1976): 37–45.
Nayyar, Adam. Qawwali. Islamabad: Lok Virsa Research Centre, 1988.
Nelson, Kristina. The Art of Reciting the Qur’an. Austin: University of Texas Press,
1985.
Pacholczyk, Jósef M. Regulative Principles in the Koran Chant of Shaikn ‘Abdu’l-
Basit ‘Abdu’s-Samad. Los Angeles: University of California, 1970.
Qureshi, Regula Burckhardt. ‘‘Sounding the Word: Music in the Life of Islam.’’
Enchanting Powers: Music in the World’s Religions. Ed. Lawrence Sullivan.
Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1997, pp. 263–98.
———. Sufi Music of India and Pakistan: Sound, Context and Meaning in Qaw-
wali. Cambridge Studies in Ethnomusicology. John Blacking, ed. Cambridge:
Sadler, A. W. Mysticism and Devotion in the Music of the Qawwali. New York:
Performing Arts Program of the Asia Society, 1974.
Shiloah, Amnon. Music in the World of Islam: A Socio-cultural Study. Detroit:
Wayne State University Press, 1995
Simms, Rob. The Repertoire of Iraqi Maqam. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow, 2004.
Sunbul, Sharif. Mulid!: Carnivals of Faith. Cairo: American University in Cairo
Press, 1999.
Surty, Muhammad Ibrahim Hafiz Ismail. A Course in ‘ilm al-Tajwid, the Science of
Reciting the Qu’ran. Leicester, England: Islamic Foundation, 1992.
Touma, Habib, et al. The Music of the Arabs. Portland, Ore.: Amadeus Press, 1996.
PAGE 293
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:32 PS
Waugh, Earle H. Memory, Music, and Religion Morocco’s Mystical Chanters.

Charleston, S. C.: University of South Carolina Press, 2005.
Buddhist and Shinto

Abe, Ryuichi. The Weaving of Mantra: Kukai and the Construction of Esoteric
Buddhist Discourse. New York: Columbia University Press, 1999.
Averbuch, Irit. The Gods Come Dancing: A Study of the Japanese Ritual Dance of
Yamabushi Kagura. Ithaca, N. Y.: East Asia Program, Cornell University, 1985.
Giesen, Walter. Zur Geschichte des buddhistischen Ritualgesangs in Japan. Kas-
sel : Bärenreiter, 1977.
Gold, Lisa. Music in Bali. New York: Oxford University Press, 2005.
E. Harich-Schneider. ‘‘Dances and Songs of the Japanese Shinto Cult.’’ World of
Music 25: 1 (1983), 16–29.
Kaufmann, Walter. Tibetan Buddhist Chant: Musical Notations and Interpretations
of a Song Book by the Bkah Brgyud Pa and Sa Skya Pa Sects. Bloomington:
Indiana University Press, 1975.
Kiehnle, Catharina. The Conservative Vaisnava: Anonymous Songs of the Jñandev
Gātha. Stuttgart: F. Steiner Verlag, 1997.
Lee, Byong Won. An Analytical Study of Sacred Buddhist Chant of Korea. Ann
Arbor, Mich.: Xerox University Microfilms, 1974.
Malm, William P. Traditional Japanese Music and Musical Instruments. New Edi-
tion. Tokyo: Kodansha International, 2000.
Ortolani, Benito. The Japanese Theatre: From Shamanistic Ritual to Contemporary
Pluralism. Leiden, Netherlands: E. J. Brill, 1990.
Tamba, Akira. Musique Traditionnelles du Japon: Des Origines au XVIe Siècle.
Arles: Cité de la Musique, 1995.
Hindu
Bhagyalekshmy, S. Carnatic Music Compositions: An Index. Trivandrum, India:
CBH Publications, 1994.
Chandra, Moti. Gı̄ta Govinda. New Delhi: Lalit Kala Akademie, 1980.
Clayton, Martin. Time in Indian Music: Rhythm, Metre, and Form in North Indian
Rag Performance. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000.
Gaston, Anne-Marie. Krishna’s Musicians: Musicians and Music Making in the
Temples of Nathdvara, Rajasthan. New Dehli: Manoshar, 1997.
Gautam, M. R. Evolution of Raga and Tala in Indian Music. New Delhi: Munshi-
ram Manoharial, 1989.
Howard, Wayne. Sāmavedic Chant. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press,
1977.
PAGE 294
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:33 PS
Jackson, William J. Tyagaraja, Life and Lyrics. Delhi and New York: Oxford Uni-
Lohan, Marie. Kirtana. Montreux: Minerva Press, 1996.
Nijenhuis, Emmie te, et al. Sacred Songs of India: Diksitar’s Cycle of Hymns to the
Goddess Kamala. Wintherthur, Switz: Amadeus, 1987.
Ranade, Ashok D. Keywords and Concepts: Hindustani Classical Music. New
Dehli: Promilla: 1990.
Sundaram, B. M. Tala Sangraha: Compendium of Talas in Karnatak Music. Banga-
lore: Percusive Arts Centre, 1987.
Tirtha, B. B. and B. V. Tripurari. Bhajan: Mantras of Mercy. Novato, Calif.: Man-
dala, 2002.
Viswanathan, T., and Matthew Harp Allen. Music in South India. New York: Oxford
Wade, Bonnie C. Music in India: The Classical Traditions. Rev. ed. New Dehli:
Manohar, 1999.
Tribal
Carrington, John F. Talking Drums of Africa. New York: Negro Universities Press,
1949. Rpt. 1969.
Harvey, Graham and Karen Ralls. Indigenous Religious Musics. Aldershot, Hamp-
shire, England: Ashgate, 2000.
Friedson, Steven M. Dancing Prophets: Musical Experience in Tumbuka Healing.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1996.
Nketia, J. H. Kwabena. Drumming in Akan Communities in Ghana. Edinburgh: T.
Nelson, 1963.
Stillman, Amy K. Sacred Hula: The Historical Hula Ala Apapa. Honolulu: Bishop
Museum Press, 1998.
Summers, Bill. Studies in Bata: Sacred Drum of the Yoruba: Havana to Matanzas.
N.P., n.p. 2002.
Turner, Victor. The Drums of Affliction: a Study of Religious Processes among the
Ndumbu of Zambia. New York: Oxford University Press, 1968.
Comparative
Irwin, Joyce, ed. Sacred Sound: Music in Religious Thought and Practice. Chico,
Calif.: Scholars Press, 1983.
IMPORTANT COLLECTIONS OF MUSIC

Analecta Hymnica Medii Aevi. 55 vols. 1st ed. G. M. Dreves, Clemens Blume, and
H. M. Bannister. Leipzig: 1886–1922.
PAGE 295
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:33 PS
Analecta Hymnica Medii Aevi: Register. Dorothea Baumann and Max Lütolf, eds.
2 vols. Bern: Francke, 1978.
Antiphonale Monasticum pro Diurnis Horis. Tournai, Belgium: Desclée, 1934.
Antiphonale Sacrosanctae Romanae Ecclesiae pro Diurnis Horis. Tournai, Bel-
gium.: Desclée, 1949.
Bach, Johann Sebastian. Neue Ausgabe sämtlicher Werke. Ed. Johann-Sebastian-
Bach-Institut Göttingen and the Barch-Archiv Leipzig. Kassel: 1954.
Byrd, William. The Byrd Edition. 17 vols. Eds. Philip Brett et al. London: Stainer &
Bell, 1970–.
Corpus Mensurabilis Musicae. Rome: American Institute of Musicology, 1948.
Du Fay, Guillaume. Opera Omnia. Ed. Heinrich Bessler. Corpus Mensurabilis Mu-
sicae. Rome: American Institute of Musicology, 1964.
Idelsohn, Abraham Z. Thesaurus of Hebrew Oriental Melodies. 10 vols. New York:
Ktav, 1973.
Graduale Sacrosanctae Romanae Ecclesiae. Tournai, Belgium: Desclée, 1908.
Johann Sebastian Bachs Werke. Ed. Bach-Gesellschaft. 46 vols. Leipzig: 1851–
1899.
Josquin Desprez. Werken. Ed. Albert Smijers. Amsterdam: Kistner & Siegel, 1921–
1956.
———. Opera Omnia: Editio Altera. Eds. Myroslaw Antonowycz and Willem El-
ders. Amsterdam: Verenigung vor Nederlandse Muziekgeschiedenis, 1957–1959.
Kurtzmann, Jeffrey G. Vespers and Compline Music for Six Principal Voices. New
Lasso, Orlando di. Sämtliche Werke. 21 vols. Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1956.
The Liber Usualis with Introduction and Rubrics in English. New York, 1952.
Monteverdi, Claudio. Tutte le Opere. Ed. G Francesco Malipiero. 17 vols. Asola,
Italy: G. F. Mailipiero, 192–42; Vienna: Universal Edition, 1966.
Monumenta Monodica Medii Aevi. Ed. Bruno Stäblein. Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1956.
Monumentae Polyphoniae Liturgicae Sanctae Ecclesiae Romanae. Rome: Societas
Universalis Sanctae Cecilae, 1948– .
Monuments of Renaissance Music. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1964–
Morosan, Vladimir. One Thousand Years of Russian Church Music, 988–1988.
Washington, D. C.: Musica Russica, 1991.
Palestrina, Giovanni Pierluigi da. Le Opere Complete. Eds. Raffaele Casimiri,
Knud Jeppesen, and Lino Bianchi. 35 vols. Rome: Istituto Italiano per la Storia
della Musica, 1939–.
———. Werke. Ed. F X. Haberl. 32 vols. Leipzig: Breitkopf & Härtel, 1862–1907.
Van den Borren, Charles. Polyphonia Sacra: A Continental Miscellany of the Four-
teenth Century. London: Plainsong & Medieval Society, 1962.
Victoria, Tomas Luis di. Opera Omnia. Ed. Felipe Pedrell. 7 vols. Leipzig: Breit-
kopf & Härtel, 1902–1913.
PAGE 296
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:34 PS
DISCOGRAPHIES
Bibilographic and General
A Bibliography of Discographies. 3 vols. New York: R. R. Bowker, 1977–1983.
Schwann Opus. Santa Fe, N. M.: Stereophile, 1991–2001.
Specific Discographies Including Sacred Music

Barnett, Elise B. A Discography of the Art Music of India. Ann Arbor, Mich.: Soci-
ety for Ethnomusicology, 1975.
Blyth, Alan, ed. Choral Music on Record. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1991.
Bodman, Ellen-Fairbanks, and Lorrain Sakata. The World of Islam, Images and
Echoes: A Critical Guide to Films and Recordings. New York: American Council
of Learned Societies, 1980.
Croucher, Trevor. Early Music Discography: From Plainsong to the Sons of Bach.
Phoenix, Az.: Oryx Press, 1981.
Day, Timothy. A Discography of Tudor Church Music. London: British Library
Association, 1989.
Dols, Nancy, et al. Musics of the World: A Selective Discography. 4 vols. Los
Angeles: Ethnomusicology Archive, UCLA Music Library, 1977.
Faw, Marc Taylor. A Verdi Discography. Norman, Okla.: Pilgrim Books, 1982.
Gombert, Greg. A Guide to Native American Music Recording. Fort Collins, Colo:
Multi Cultural Publishing, 1994.
Graham, Ronnie. The Da Capo Guide to Contemporary African Music. New York:
Da Capo Press, 1988.
Kinnear, Michael S. A Discography of Hindustani and Karnatic Music. Westport,
Conn.: Greenwood, 1985.
Kratzenstein, Marilou and Jerald Hamilton. Four Centuries of Organ Music: From
the Robertsbridge Codex Through the Baroque Era: An Annotated Discography.
Detroit: Information Coordinators, 1984.
Lovallo, Lee T. Anton Bruckner: A Discography. Berkeley, Calif.: Fallen Leaf
Press, 1991.
Maguire, Marsha. A List of Long-Playing Recordings of Sacred Harp and other
Shape Note Singing. Washington, D. C.: Library of Congress, Archive of Folk
Song, 1979.
Minegishi, Yuki. A Discography of Japanese Music. Tokyo: Japan Foundation,
1980.
Parsons, Charles H. A Benjamin Britten Discography. Lewsiton, Me.: E. Mellen
Press, 1990.
PAGE 297
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:34 PS
Tinnell, Roger D. An Annotated Discography of Music in Spain Before 1650. Madi-

son, Wis.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1980.
Turner, Patricia. Afro-American Singers: An Index and Preliminary Discography of
Long-Playing Recordings of Opera, Choral Music, and Song. Minneapolis,
Minn.: Challenge, 1977.
Weber, Jerome F. Benjamin Britten. Utica, N. Y.: J. F. Weber, 1975.
———. A Gregorian Chant Discography. 2 Vols. Utica, N. Y.: J. F. Weber, 1990.
Westerlund, Gunnar, and Eric Hughes. Music of Claudio Monteverdi: A Discogra-
phy. London: British Institute of Recorded Sound, 1972.
Internet Sites
Archives of African American Music and Culture. (Indiana University) [http://-
www.indiana.edu/⬃aaamc/index.html]
Buddhist Sound Files. [http://www.sinc.sunysb.edu/Clubs/buddhism/music/music-
.html]
CANTUS: Database of Latin Ecclesiastical Chants. Terence Bailey, director.
[http://publish.uwo.ca/⬃cantus/]
The Catholic Encyclopedia. 1907. [http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/]
Doctoral Dissertations in Musicology. (Indiana University, Thomas J. Mathiesen,
director) [http://www.music.indiana.edu/ddm/]
The Gregorian Chant Home Web Page. (Princeton University) [http://silvertone-
.princeton.edu/chant_html/]
Jewish Encyclopedia.com. [http://www.jewishencyclopedia.com/index.jsp]
Medieval Music Database: An Integration of Electronic Sources. [http://www.lib-
.latrobe.edu.au/MMDB/]
Monumenta Musicae Byzantinae. [http://www.igl.ku.dk/MMB/Welcome.html]
Renaissance Liturgical Imprints. (University of Michigan, David Crawford, direc-
tor) [http://www-personal.umich.edu/⬃davidcr.
Répertoire International des Sources Musicales. http://www.nisc.com/factsheets/
qrism.asp
RILM Abstracts of Music Literature. http://www.csa.com/factsheets/rilm-set-c.php
?SIDc4fg6rpjg3v5nmn09k2kml
Thesaurus of Musicarum Latinarum. (Indiana University) Thomas J. Mathiesen, di-
rector. [http://www.music.indiana.edu/tml/start.html]
PAGE 298
................. 16141$ BIBL 09-01-06 11:16:35 PS
About the Author
Joseph P. Swain has taught music history and theory for more than 25
years at Phillips Academy and Colgate University. He is organist and
director of music at St. Malachy’s Church in Sherburne, New York, and
Music Director of Tapestry, the All-Centuries Singers, based in Clinton,
New York. He has also written Harmonic Rhythm (Oxford, 2002), The
Broadway Musical (Oxford, 1990; rev. ed. Scarecrow, 2002), which
won ASCAP’s Deems Taylor Award in 1991, Musical Languages (Nor-
ton, 1997), and Sound Judgment (San Francisco, 1987).
299
PAGE 299
................. 16141$ ATHR 09-01-06 11:16:44 PS
PAGE 300
................. 16141$ ATHR 09-01-06 11:16:44 PS

Swain - Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Swain - Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Swain - Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

RELIGION • MUSIC

Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music covers the most important aspects of

For orders and information please contact the publisher

HD Sacred Music_LITHO.indd 1 9/8/06 9:55:05 AM

The Scarecrow Press, Inc.

Copyright 2006 by Joseph P. Swain

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,

British Library Cataloguing in Publication Information Available

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Foreword Jon Woronoff v

This Historical Dictionary of Sacred Music provides in one volume

c. 1000 B. C. Rule of King David, traditional author and compiler of

polyphonic mass propers and ordinaries. Earliest sources of Byzantine

c. 1425 Rabbi Jacob Molin standardizes the Ashkenazic synagogue

1484 Puranda Dasa, composer of Hindu kirtana, born in India.

1652–1656 Patriarch Nikon promotes polyphony in Russian chant.

1803 First printed collection of spirituals published in Philadelphia.

1921 Mass in G minor by Ralph Vaughn Williams.

Sacred music is a universal phenomenon of humanity. Where there is

WHAT IS SACRED MUSIC?

So a direct translation of ‘‘sacred music’’ into certain other cultures

most famous exemplar, Handel’s Messiah, which he entitled A Sacred

SACRED MUSIC AND HISTORY

This rich and wonderfully varied repertory grew up chiefly in Christian

and mere prose accounts of what happened, numerous in some tradi-

THE KEY EVENTS IN THE WEST

The most important developments in the history of sacred music in the

THE DISTINCTION OF SACRED MUSIC

so that the resulting meter in the sacred polyphony is weak. Indeed,

reformer’s criticisms in the final years of the Council of Trent (1545–

a primarily lyrical art devoted to contemplation of God and man to a

tinct from secular; traditionalists campaigned to restore the distinction

Despite the pervasive influence of this American populism in sacred

of piyyutim (hymns) in synagogue services. And music for congrega-

ABENDMUSIK (Ger. ‘‘Evening music’’). A series of sacred music

A CAPPELLA (It. ‘‘in the manner of the chapel’’). Choral music

A COLLECTION OF PSALMS AND HYMNS (Charles Town, So.

A COLLECTION OF SPIRITUAL SONGS AND HYMNS SE-

ADAM OF ST. VICTOR (died Paris, 1146). A charter of Notre Dame

‘ADHĀN. Islamic call to prayer, one of the two forms of compulsory

AGNUS DEI. See MASS; Appendix IA5 for text.

AHLE, JOHANN RUDOLF (24 December 1625, Mühlhausen,

AKATHISTOS HYMN. Famous Byzantine kontakion, its anonymous

AKOLOUTHIAI (Gk. ‘‘orders of service’’). Manuscripts containing

ĀLĀP (Sans. ‘‘conversation’’). A non-metric improvisational intro-

ALBRIGHT, WILLIAM (20 October 1944, Gary, Indiana–17 Sep-

ALLEGRI, GREGORIO. See MISERERE.

ALLELUIA. Latin spelling of the Hebrew expression for ‘‘praise the

ALMA REDEMPTORIS MATER. See VOTIVE ANTIPHON.

ALTERNATIM. A specific kind of antiphony, by which traditional

AMALAR (AMALARIUS) OF METZ (c. 775, northern France–c.

AMBROSIAN CHANT. Chant sung in Roman Catholic liturgies in

ANDREW OF CRETE, ST. (Andrew Hierosolymites, Andrew of

ANDRIESSEN, HENDRIK (17 September 1892, Haarlem, Nether-

ANERIO, GIOVANNI FRANCESCO (c. 1567, Rome–buried 12

ANGLICAN CHANT. Method of chanting psalms and canticles in

Figure 1. Anglican chant.

ANIMUCCIA, GIOVANNI (c. 1500, Florence–c. 20 March 1571,

ANTHEM. A polyphonic setting of a Christian text, usually Biblical,